Chapter Text
The neon light bathed the street and the buildings in a bright red. No other colors seemed to exist - apart from the figure and the pole that cut through the red like the blade of a knife. The strong backlight made them appear deep black, almost unreal. The contours of the figure were barely recognizable. It was as if the shadows were swallowing up the body and trying to hide it from the world.
Silence reigned around them.
It was strange. Almost bizarre.
Seoul at night was never quiet. But in this tiny moment, every sound seemed to have fallen silent.
Except for a faint sound of breathing.
A gasp for air, mixed with pain. A hiss, then a gurgle.
Blood splattered over pale lips, which had taken on a bluish color, caused by the freezing cold - but perhaps that was also due to the loss of blood.
Gasps sounded again. Distorted, grotesque, so quiet, but it seemed to be the only thing the silent observer could hear.
The striped suit stretched over the once strong body, which slumped and slid down the electric pole behind him. Thick fingers twitched uncontrollably. A final rebellion against the inevitable.
The gurgling sounded one last time - as if he was choking on his own blood.
The bulging garbage bags piled up behind the pole, barely hidden behind the big body. Crimson splashes stood out against the black plastic - the blood was still wet.
It was a humble end for a man who had done so much good - and yet so many people had called him just a dirty gangster. The news would call him a lowlife. A rebel. A criminal. A freedom fighter. Some would laugh at his end. Others would despair.
Another sound appeared in the silence.
Hectic breathing. A gasping for breath, as if someone else could breathe now that the man’s breathing died down.
It had rained a few hours earlier.
Water had accumulated in the holes of the old road and formed puddles. A narrow red river of blood seeped in one of them, only to mix with the dirty water of the city.
The sound of breathing ceased.
The fedora slid down and came to rest next to him. Slowly, the white fabric of the hat's brim soaked up blood.
A lonely figure stood there, abandoned, unable to take his eyes off the man whose body would soon be cold like the dawning night. The dead man still held a cigar between his fingers. His right arm rested on his once strong thigh as if the man was just catching his breath.
He hadn't seen his death coming.
It was too soon.
His life’s work remained unfinished.
The young man was unable to look away. His red hair stuck to his forehead. Blood stained his white shirt. Small clouds formed in front of his lips as he breathed frantically, he could barely feel the cold.
It was over.
The legend had fallen.
Notes:
So my dumbass deleted this fic and I'm dying inside right now ... Luckily it was just the prologue. I nearly deleted even more fics because of my tired brain 😭
Now I'm even more worried that nobody will read it because I have no ships in this and had to repost it 😭
I still hope you can enjoy it. It will mostly focus on the story, the relationship between James and the kings and character development ❤️
Chapter Text
Everything started with a scholarship.
James couldn't wait to leave his hometown. His talents had been wasted there. The education in his high school had been mediocre, at best. There weren't even cram schools in the sleepy little town that was long in the process of dying.
Since middle school, James had won award after award, traveling to competitions across the country and building a reputation as a prodigy. The same thing continued in high school.
Until things had changed drastically. At the same time, he had started applying for scholarships and contacting various schools - James had wanted to disappear. As quickly as possible.
Then, just after the start of the first semester, he was suddenly offered several scholarships. Several schools from major cities wanted him. Due to the time, he had expected that he would be able to transfer schools next semester at the earliest but it seemed like some schools very ready to bend the rules a bit for him.
James Lee had free choice between high schools and ultimately chose one of the best private schools in South Korea. It was in the middle of Seoul. The school’s location was another reason for his decision. Just like the money and the opportunity to get his own small apartment, which was possible through the scholarship.
After he got the confirmation, he took care of everything necessary, packed his things, got on the next train, and didn't look back.
From one day to the next, James Lee disappeared and reappeared in Seoul.
His apartment consisted of a single room with a kitchenette. There was even a small refrigerator. The bed was comfortable and he slept soundly the first night in his new bed.
He had been able to sign the necessary documents himself. James Lee was an emancipated teenager since his parents "officially" lived and worked overseas.
The week after the move, he settled in, got his new school uniform, explored the area and just enjoyed Seoul. The city was vibrant. Exciting. There was something new to discover everywhere.
James stroked the fabric of his new uniform. It consisted of a dark gray jacket with black suit pants, a white shirt, and a pastel purple checkered tie. For winter there was a sweater vest in a similar color. His fingers glided over the school crest that had been placed on the left chest of the uniform jacket. The letters “S” and “C” stood for the name of his new high school. The outline of the school emblem was surrounded by white lines and a crown that floated above the emblem.
His gaze briefly darted to the other uniform lying on his bed. A beige blazer, brown pants, and a white shirt. It was his old uniform. For some reason, he couldn't leave it behind or throw it away. Something told him that sooner or later he would find a use for it.
*********
An avenue of cherry blossom trees lined the path to Seoul Central High. The pink flowers were in full bloom, heralding spring. A sweet scent filled the air. The scent was a little calming.
Although James wasn't worried about his academic future, nor did he care about his future classmates, it was still a new and big step in his life.
Everything new was unfamiliar.
Anything new was always a little scary ... but also exciting.
Seoul Central High was a modern and huge building. The school was surrounded by a high wall. Cherry blossom trees towered over the wall and covered the light gray stone with pink and white blossoms. It almost seemed like a scene from a drama or anime. It had a gentle and almost hopeful beauty that made James smile.
Entering the school grounds gave him a strange feeling of familiarity - but perhaps it was just the typical sight of the countless students walking towards the main or secondary buildings. They all wore the same uniform but sometimes the uniform differed in the color of their skirts or ties. This made it easy to distinguish between the grades. James was not even noticed as a new student in the hustle and bustle.
With a little help, he made his way to the school secretariat, where he was welcomed by a teacher who briefly introduced himself and then took James with him to his first lesson. The way wasn't far. The class was in the new B building, while the administration, auditorium, and many other rooms were in the old A building. A senior would explain the details to him later and show him around. The teacher was a little curt and complained that he hadn't had coffee yet. James just smiled, sure he was more uncomfortable with the situation than the teacher.
After a short walk through the A building, they crossed a ‘bridge’ that connected the A building to the B building. The passage was more like a tunnel made of glass and metal and was on the second floor. After a few more minutes they finally reached James' new classroom. They were still on time for the start of the first lesson, even if the teacher had set a leisurely walking speed.
James heard muffled voices through the closed door but as soon as the teacher opened the door and entered, everything became completely quiet. James was almost impressed. That hadn’t been possible in his old class.
Taking a deep breath, James followed the teacher who announced the new student. Before he even entered the class, he heard the excited whispering start again. The corner of his mouth twitched into a smile. In the end, they were still normal students - that was relieving.
He could understand that his class was curious. Especially if they didn't know his reason for transferring schools.
The whispers immediately stopped when James came in and stood next to the teacher. With a smile, he turned to greet his new class.
"Good morning. My name is James Lee. It's nice to meet you."
The class stared at him, a sea of unfamiliar faces. Surprise was evident in most facial expressions. A few of the girls nudged each other or started whispering, while the boys looked at him more curiously. But so far he hasn't faced any hostility and he saw that as a win.
James wanted to maintain a low profile. He was here to study. Seoul Central High was neither his middle school nor Moon High, where his position in the school hierarchy had already been determined. Here he still had to earn his place and show that the scholarship had not been wasted on him.
The corners of his mouth twitched briefly, but he suppressed a grin.
James had never really worried about his grades - only time would tell whether it would be the same at Seoul Central High or not.
The teacher nodded happily before pointing to a seat by the window. Inevitably, James' smile grew. It was the same place he had had in his old class.
James put his black backpack down next to the table and took a seat. He was aware that at the end of the lesson, he wouldn’t be able to save himself from questions. Everyone was still staring at him.
Even the young man sitting in front of him turned his head curiously in James's direction. His hair was dark brown and he had large eyes that looked at James in shock when he was caught staring. The other student quickly turned his head back and stared ahead enthusiastically. His ears were slightly red.
James hid a smirk behind his hand. Maybe he could make some new friends after all.
The math lesson flew by. James held back at first. The math problems were very simple. At least his old school had recently covered the same topic and didn't leave him completely unprepared. But it didn't allay his concern that he couldn't keep up in the famous private school.
His grades had to stay perfect.
On the one hand, the lessons might bore him if they were too easy, but on the other hand, it was helpful if school wasn't a problem and he had more time for the competitions ... and other things.
When the teacher finally left the class, it took less than a minute before the first classmates had surrounded his table to introduce themselves and bombard him with questions.
“I just moved to Seoul,” he answered a question about his change of school, “It was because of my father’s job.”
A lie, but who cared? The truth was too complicated and not something his new classmates needed to know.
A girl rested her palms on James' table and leaned closer to him, a friendly smile on her pink lips that shimmered thanks to the applied lip gloss. She had introduced herself as Miyoung Park. "Where do you live? I could show you around-”
"Let him breathe," he suddenly heard someone say. Her tone of voice was friendly but also stern. Like a big sister reprimanding her younger siblings.
One of the girls pouted and played with one of her braided pigtails. If James remembered correctly, her name was Ara Cho. Her purple flower earrings matched her school uniform. Her big eyes and heart-shaped lips gave her a cute look. She reminded him of a little bunny. "Sorry, it's not every day that we get a new student in the middle of the semester."
Two other girls made room and finally, James saw the one who had come to his aid.
It was a tall brunette. Her long hair fell over her right shoulder. Even her school uniform couldn't hide the fact that she had an athletic and well-shaped build. She had a pretty face that reminded him of an idol or model. Her smile was friendly and warm. Unlike the girl with the pigtails, he wouldn't describe her as cute. On the contrary - she had a different kind of beauty that matched her confident and calm demeanor. Narrow eyes, discreetly made up, looked down at James. Full lips, slightly shimmering, were complemented by small dimples when she smiled. The pastel purple of her skirt and bow flattered her.
She seemed older and more mature than her classmates. Not just by her appearance but also by her attitude and way of speaking.
"It's nice to meet you. My name is Lasol, I'm the class representative. If you have any questions or need anything, let me know."
"Thanks."
The gathering of students slowly dispersed and only Lasol remained. To James' amazement, she nudged the boy in front of them who flinched before turning to them.
"Oh, and this is Oliver Jang. We've known each other since middle school. I skipped a grade back then and ended up in his class." Lasol smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "And he hasn't been able to get rid of me ever since."
Oliver laughed and seemed to relax. He cleared his throat briefly and then gave James a warm smile.
"Nice to meet you. How old are you?"
"17. But I will be 18 soon." Most people thought James was older and even at Moon High, he had been one of the tallest students.
"Really? I'm already 18. You can call me hyung!"
James blinked in surprise. Oliver was more energetic than expected. He still expected Lasol to be younger than him and Oliver.
"We can show you around school. The school campus is incredibly big. We have a lot of trainees and aspiring actors here. Even though it's an expensive private school, it allows us a surprising amount of freedom - as long as the behavior and grades are exemplary."
James' gaze darted from the two of them to the other classmates who had dyed their hair. It was forbidden at his middle school and Moon High . James had once dyed his hair to try it out. The result had been modest. In the end, he had dyed his hair back to black to hide the mishap and rule violation.
Thoughtfully, James ran his hand through his black curls. That was good to know. He had expected stricter rules at a prestigious private school.
"Thank you, but someone is already showing me around. The teacher said someone would pick me up after classes. And I still have to decide which clubs I want to join."
The two looked at him in surprise. "Really? We could have done that too." Lasol sounded both surprised and disappointed. She even pouted a little.
"Mhm, maybe we know the person," said Oliver, frowning slightly. "Is it a teacher?"
James shook his head.
"He's a senior." They looked at him curiously, perhaps even more curious than he was. "His name is Jichang Kwak."
Oliver and Lasol gasped. Her reaction was almost alarming.
"Jichang Kwak?!"
*********
It turned out that the senior was not only the 2nd-grade representative of the Student Council but also the president of the Finance Club. In addition, he was the best student of his year. Highly respected, super popular, and from a rich family that produced a popular beer.
This sounded like a personality who could intimidate others only through hearsay.
As James waited outside the classroom, he felt a little nervous. Oliver and Lasol had tried to calm him down and kept him company until they had to go to their clubs.
"James Lee?"
When he heard the dark, rough voice, he quickly put his smartphone back in his pocket and turned around.
Not far from him a tall man came to a halt. Instead of James' purple tie, the senior's was brown-checked.
James' gaze moved higher until he saw a striking face. High, sharp cheekbones. Thin lips greeted the transfer student with a small but friendly smile. Most striking were the narrow-shaped eyes, whose irises were a light gray color. The sight was crowned by narrow pupils, which reminded James of a snake. He had never seen anyone with eyes like that before. It was fascinating.
In addition, the older man was extremely tall.
It didn’t happen often that James had to look up to someone who wasn't an adult. The senior had long legs and broad shoulders that seemed more suited for an athlete.
If James was honest, he had imagined the senior very differently. He wasn't sure what exactly he had expected - but it definitely wasn't the sight that greeted him.
The senior adjusted his glasses while James felt himself being scrutinized. That look was certainly intimidating but James withstood it and smiled kindly to cover up his surprise.
"I'm Jichang Kwak. Nice to meet you."
James bowed in greeting. “Nice to meet you. I’m James Lee.”
With a nod, Jichang Kwak turned and motioned for James to follow him. James quickened his pace a bit since Jichang was taking big steps but he had no trouble keeping up.
Jichang Kwak was quiet and only spoke the bare minimum. After all the questions and stories James had already experienced by his new classmates today this was pleasant. Still, James did his best to listen to the elder and remember everything.
The senior was a good tour guide. He showed him the entire school while he calmly explained the school rules, answered James' questions, and then took him to the various clubs, where James was able to briefly introduce himself as a new transfer student and take a look at the clubs. The registration phase was long over but there were still a few clubs whose member capacity was not fully exhausted and James was free to choose clubs that interested him.
They were leaving the Culinary Club when Jichang asked James a question for the first time: “Do you like any of the clubs yet?”
James put a honey cookie into his mouth and chewed as he thought about the question. He liked the Culinary Club. The members were mostly girls and he didn't mind getting more treats. But he couldn't base his choice of club on his sweet tooth.
He offered Jichang the paper bag of cookies but Jichang declined with a raised hand and stopped. They stood in the glass corridor that connected the buildings. It was empty at the moment as the students were in their clubs. The temperature had risen pleasantly due to the bright spring sun. This location gave them a wonderful view of the field where some students were playing baseball.
They were on their way to the sports clubs and then they would check out the arts clubs, which were primarily located in the C building. Seoul Central High was at least twice the size of Moon High.
"Mhm, all clubs are interesting. The SC High offers more academically oriented clubs than I expected. At my old school, I was primarily in the sports clubs - but I'm most interested in the arts clubs."
Jichang raised an eyebrow and then looked at the field where the baseball club was practicing. “I heard from Mister Kim that you won some awards. Was it all in the area of sports?"
“Mhm,” James helped himself to another cookie before answering: “Not at all. In middle school and my first semester in my old high school, I won a lot of competitions in different areas. For example, I got trophies in tennis, swimming, and golf. I can also draw well and I was in the drama club.”
Jichang turned to him, listening. The light reflected in his glasses and for a brief moment his expression was cold, almost unreadable.
“...did you do martial arts too?”
James immediately shook his head. “We had no martial arts clubs. It was a very remote school but I was sent to competitions all over the country and I always won first place.”
At these words, the senior seemed to relax a little but as James continued speaking, his facial expression changed once again. “To be honest, I prefer to do something creative with my time. I was the Champion of the Nation Art Competition and of the National President's Poetry Competition last year. Just to mention a few. So I hope I can visit as many clubs as possible to gain more experience for competitions.”
When he turned back to Jichang, he caught the senior staring. Jichang gaped slightly at him but when their eyes met, Jichang pulled himself together and cleared his throat, skillfully covering up his embarrassment.
“I'm starting to understand why I was ordered to look after you,” Jichang said, “I was wondering why the teachers and even the principal made such a fuss about the new transfer student. That’s impressive.”
“Of course, I will do my best in the future too.” The paper bag in James's hands crackled softly as his grip tightened. This was his chance to escape his past and start anew. Seoul Central High offered him more opportunities and contacts to rise up and follow his dreams. Maybe he could even use Jichang Kwak if the rumors about the senior were true. “I will not let the school down. I will win many prizes to show my appreciation for this opportunity.”
Jichang smiled - it was the first time his smile seemed genuine to James.
Satisfied with the answer, the senior nodded. Then the tour continued. James was pleased that there was a Tennis Club and he put it straight on his favorites list. There was also a Swimming Club with its own hall and swimming pool that could be used in summer and winter. His old school only had an old, dilapidated swimming pool that could only be used in the summer.
His tour guide also showed him the martial arts clubs. However, only boxing and wrestling were offered. Jichang told him that there was also a karate dojo near the school that was easily accessible by bus.
Then they finally came to the C building, which already made a completely different impression on James. The walls were painted with colorful pictures. There were professional-looking posters of the Drama Club’s performances. Display cases showed prizes that told the story of a successful private school with talented students.
There was a Drawing Club, a Photography Club and a Creative Writing Club. Apart from that, there was also a Vocal and Dance Club, a Classical Music Club , and a Drama Club.
“The clubs often work together for events,” Jichang explained as James looked at the posters with bright eyes. “There is a lively exchange and a good relationship between the arts clubs. The sports clubs, on the other hand, have a more rivalrous relationship but when it comes to competitions with other schools, they all stand together and cheer each other on. Some people are a little too enthusiastic about these events.”
James smiled at Jichang's last words. The senior looked like he would prefer tea with a good book to any chaotic competition with lots of people and shouting.
“James!”
They turned around in surprise and saw Oliver waving excitedly at them. However, when he noticed Jichang, he stopped briefly and politely greeted Jichang by bowing.
Oliver was no longer wearing his school uniform but a white sweater and blue pants as well as white and black sneakers. As he approached, he held his right arm, visibly unsettled by the famous senior. Oliver stopped in front of them, his gaze fixed on James who was a little taller than him. “Don’t you want to join our Vocal and Dance Club ? We still have space and I’m sure Lasol would be happy too.”
“Maybe” replied James, “I want to look at all the clubs before I make a decision. And I have to see how I can combine the clubs with my schedule.”
“Ah, right.” Oliver nervously rubbed his forearm. “Singing and dancing isn't for everyone. Lasol and I want to become trainees in one of the big talent agencies, so we’re training for the auditions a lot.”
“That’s awesome,” James quickly assured. He even gave Oliver a small smile. “I love singing and dancing. If you want, we can go to karaoke later.”
Oliver's face lit up, but before he could say anything else a voice called him back.
“See you tomorrow,” he said to James before disappearing back into his club room where K-pop music was playing loudly.
“Mhm, you aren't even here for one day and you're already pretty popular.”
The sudden comment of the senior surprised him. James tugged at his new uniform, which still felt unfamiliar. “I hope I can find some new friends here - I’m sure I will be pretty busy with competitions.”
“I’m sure you will.”
James Lee said nothing to this.
Instead, they continued their tour, talking to more club members, getting small demonstrations, and looking at the clubs' artworks and performances together. The time flew by but Jichang seemed to be getting a little impatient. The senior probably still had enough things to do himself; taking care of the new student wasn't part of his normal routine.
Finally, they stopped at the gate. James yawned and looked at Jichang who still looked as neat and dapper as he had been at the beginning of the tour. Not a strand of hair seemed to be out of place. He was so perfect it was almost scary.
A lot had happened today but James’ excitement hadn't faded yet. He felt like he could move mountains.
James turned around to distract Jichang and to thank him. But his smile froze when he looked directly into the senior's cold snake eyes. Compared to him, Jichang seemed annoyed - his expression was cold, his brow furrowed slightly.
A hand suddenly placed itself on James' shoulder and squeezed it lightly. At this moment, James noticed that Jichang was wearing white gloves that matched his outfit and his charisma but were not part of the school uniform.
“I hope you will behave yourself. I can’t stand good-for-nothings who only cause problems in my school.” Jichang smiled, but his expression lacked any kindness. It almost felt like James was facing a completely different person. None of the warmth or openness that Jichang had shown him during the tour remained.
“The school has high hopes for you, James Lee.”
Wow, that didn't sound threatening at all coming from Jichang's mouth.
James returned the smile. “Of course not, I will do my best.”
Ah, James suppressed a sigh. He didn't like to get threatened.
A model student like him wouldn't look for a fight, right?
So James simply bowed in thanks and gave Jichang his best smile. “Thank you for the tour and help, sunbaenim.”
Jichang turned away and cleared his throat, a little embarrassed. "No problem. It was my job.”
James mentally crossed the senior off his possible friends' list. He had a feeling they wouldn't get along.
*********
There were a few good restaurants and cafes near the Seoul Central High . They had chosen a small, cheap restaurant, called Second Chance . According to Lasol, it was an insider tip. Some of her classmates had recommended it. It was run by the third generation of a family.
Since James had eaten at home, he only ordered something to drink, while Oliver ordered ramyeon from the young waitress. Lasol chose chicken dumplings and kimchi.
“And you live alone now?”
When asked, James simply nodded. “It’s fine. I really wanted to go to Seoul Central High . The school is ideally located and offers me more opportunities than my old school.”
“Do your parents have so much money that you can live alone?” Lasol took off her uniform jacket and hung it over her chair. Oliver and James wore everyday clothes. James came straight from his small apartment while Oliver had worked as a waiter. Lasol, on the other hand, had gone to the library to study after school and was therefore still wearing her uniform.
Shaking his head, James leaned back and played with a strand of his bangs, rubbing it between his index finger and thumb.
“I got the apartment thanks to the school. They pay for it. It’s an old building but clean and pretty nice for my first apartment.” A smile briefly crossed his face. He was really lucky. James could just as easily live in a hovel in a dangerous neighborhood or have no place to sleep at all.
"Oh, you also got a scholarship?" Oliver sounded excited, like a little kid who had found something in common with a new friend.
“You too?” James was surprised. He didn't expect to meet anyone in a similar situation.
“Mhm,” Oliver rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s a coincidence. Lasol transferred to my school and with her help I was able to get the scholarship. Otherwise it would be impossible for me to attend this expensive private school.”
“It was fate!” Lasol poked her friend in the cheek. “You would be lost without me.”
Lasol put her glass of Coke back on the table before going on to explain the story to James:
“I moved to Seoul when I was in middle school. My dad had two job offers and he couldn't decide. That’s why he flipped a coin.”
At these words, James raised an eyebrow, a bit amused.
“That’s how I ended up in Seoul and went to the same school as Oliver. You already know the rest. I just helped Oliver a little with his application. And we always learn together - you are welcome to join us if you want.”
James smiled and nodded, even though he didn't know if he would accept the offer. He had always studied alone, apart from the fact that he tutored others to earn extra money.
Maybe he should do that again.
He needed more money.
Rubbing his cheek, Oliver's ears turned slightly red. “I'm not even good enough to go to SC High . My grades are average. But SC High supports many talented students. This doesn't just apply to grades but to their abilities as well. They have talented musicians, idols, actors, politicians, and other famous people as graduates. Students from the lower class can get a scholarship with enough talent and work. There are even support programs to help you study but thanks to Lasol I never needed them.”
“The school boasts about it.” Lasol didn't mince her words. “It always looks good in the media. The school administration loves good publicity.”
"I see." James played with the straw that was stuck in his strawberry milkshake. “By the way, I heard that Jaewon Cha went to SC High . He debuted this year. Have you met him?”
The two shook their heads.
“Are you a fan?” Lasol asked as she grabbed a piece of kimchi with her chopsticks.
“He's good,” James admitted, “The school has a good reputation because of students like him. That was one of the reasons I transferred to SC High.”
They then talked about Sugar Moon, a popular girl group - Lasol was a big fan - but also about Jaewon Cha, who was part of Zeyn4 . James felt himself relaxing more and more in the presence of his two new classmates. They even had similar tastes in music.
“I always wanted to go to a Sugar Moon concert but I couldn’t get a ticket.” A sigh escaped James as he played with the straw in his glass. “Their concerts are always sold out in three minutes and the internet connection in my hometown is a disaster.”
Oliver gave him a sympathetic look. “That sucks. Their shows are legendary.”
“My first concert was Black Rose . It was amazing,” told Lasol them, “My bias is Mimi. I want to be like her. “
“Mimi was the Main Vocal, right? You have a beautiful voice too.” With a smile, James thought back to the club training he had watched last week. James wasn't sure if he wanted to choose this club but it looked like a lot of fun and he could spend more time with his classmates. Like a normal teenager. It sounded good.
James enjoyed his milkshake while listening to the other two. They were more talkative than him. Lasol and Oliver had a cheerful and open attitude. It was easy to have fun around them.
But like every time James thought he was having a quiet and good time, something happened.
A group of young men came in, loud and with an aura that meant trouble. Some had tattoos, others had visible scars. As they passed the table of SC High students, the stench of alcohol and smoke followed them. James wrinkled his nose in disgust. Beside him, Oliver quickly looked away, clearly worried but also disgusted by the behavior. Lasol shuddered as the choking smell of cigarette smoke marred the scent of the food. She pressed her hand over her mouth and nose, hoping that the smell would soon go away.
Much to their chagrin, the group of five men took a seat directly at the table behind them. A few of the other guests and the staff gave the newcomers worried looks. Everyone could sense that when provoked, the group was only too happy to let their fists do the talking.
Frowning, James sucked on his straw. The aroma of strawberries filled his mouth and alleviated some of his growing resentment. Nevertheless, he didn't take his eyes off the men.
Lasol brought her hand down and breathed in and out a few times, hoping to get used to the smell but she was slightly pale and looked at the food a little wistfully. “Oliver? Do you want some of my kimchi or dumplings?”
“Sure, thank you.” His expression brightened before he took a dumpling with his chopsticks, “Are you already full?”
“I’m not hungry anymore.” She sighed and rested her chin on her hand. “James, what are you doing this weekend? I want to go shopping in Myeong-dong. Do you want to join me?”
“What about me?”
“You can come too, of course.” With a smile, she tapped Oliver’s nose. “But James said he needs new clothes.”
“That would be nice.” James thought about her proposal. He had an interview for a part-time job next Saturday morning but he would be free after that. He had arrived in Seoul with only a bag and suitcase - and what he had worn that day. Apart from his new and old school uniforms, he hardly had any clothes. Furthermore, Lasol had a good eye for fashion.
“There is also a nice coffee shop - I was there with Ara and Miyoung last week.” The girls were two of their classmates. Ara had been flirting with James at the beginning - she was cute and her braids gave her an innocent look. However, the innocent type wasn't James' thing. “The cakes are amazing.”
Lasol took out her smartphone and leaned over the table to show them photos. The first photo showed a snow-white fresh cream cake decorated with juicy red strawberries and blueberries. Just looking at it made James' mouth water. It followed a colorful cake in pastel colors. “...they even have style cakes. This type of cake is very popular on social media at the moment. I want to try it too.”
Her voice got a little louder with excitement. Lasol’s eyes shone as she spoke with flushed cheeks. For someone who was no longer hungry, the thought of the cakes seemed to restore her appetite.
The young men behind Lasol turned their heads in her direction.
“I had mango cake.” A matching slice of cake followed as she showed them the pictures in her gallery. It was made of fluffy cotton soft sponge cake. The mango looked juicy and fresh. It was topped with a light vanilla whipped cream. The photo looked so perfect as if it had been taken professionally. It could have been an advertising photo. In the background, they could see a matcha latte. “Oh, and Ara tried the chocolate mirror cake. Doesn’t it look great?”
The two boys nodded. James would have loved to visit the coffee shop straight away.
Oliver playfully poked James in the side. “You’re almost drooling. If you call me hyung, I’ll buy you a piece of cake.”
With his account balance in mind, James was very tempted to take the deal.
When the two of them saw his thoughtful, far too serious expression, Lasol and Oliver started laughing. Giggling, Lasol leaned back, her smartphone still in her hand.
“Wow, that cake looks tasty.” The sudden, deep voice next to her ear made Lasol flinch. She almost dropped her smartphone and jerked around.
Lasol looked straight into the face of one of the guys at the table behind them. He had short black hair and a tattoo on his temple. The tattoo was the English word “Danger”. It was probably intended to be intimidating but to James Lee, it just seemed ridiculous.
What he didn't find ridiculous was the smarmy grin and how close the guy was to Lasol who was visibly uncomfortable.
The guy winked at her, either not noticing her body language or deliberately ignoring it. His next words also testified to this: “That's the perfect place for a date, isn't it?”
Lasol just smiled tensely and remained silent. Then she tried to defuse the situation by simply turning back and putting her hands back on the table. She cleared her throat and looked at Oliver before changing the subject to distract herself and the others.
“Have you talked to Ara about the school festival? She has some good ideas and-"
The guy suddenly put his arm around Lasol's shoulder from behind, his hand was dangerously close to her breasts. “Hey, don't be mean, sweetie. We were just talking.”
Lasol tensed. “I'm sorry, I'm talking to my friends.”
For a brief moment, Oliver and James were too surprised to react as Lasol tried to remain calm. She didn't want to cause trouble. She knew guys like him all too well. If they were lucky, they could just leave without much fuss.
"Come on. We have soju. Leave the boring guys alone and come over to us.” The hand moved lower and stroked her white blouse. Lasol winced. Her cheeks turned red as shame and disgust reflected on her face.
“Take your hands off Lasol!” Oliver jumped up and yanked the guy's arm away from her.
In the next moment, a hand collided with his face. Oliver fell back with a startled sound. He would have fallen to the ground if someone hadn't caught him. James held him by the shoulders but his eyes were on the guy behind Lasol.
A chair scraped across the floor as Lasol jumped up and quickly moved away from the groper. She only took a few steps back before James and Oliver stood protectively in front of her.
Oliver's hands were shaking slightly. His cheek was throbbing and red from the slap. He swallowed and it didn't take a genius to see that he wasn't a fighter. But to Oliver's credit, he still had enough balls to defend his friend. James was a little bit impressed.
The guy spat on the ground as the other four stood up and joined his side. They all wore the same bomber jacket decorated with a gang symbol. It looked like a red 4 surrounded by a circle. James had heard that there was a circle in the area called ‘Death’ but he hadn't expected them to use the Hanja for the noun 'death' and represented it as number four since it had the same pronunciation. If he had noticed this earlier, he would have paid for his drink long ago and disappeared with his classmates.
“Look at this little pussy.” The leader of the group laughed and bared his teeth. “You seriously want to fight me. How cute."
Looking at the group's behavior and the groper’s arrogance, James suspected that the guy was the leader of the Death circle.
James stepped in front of Oliver, who looked as if he would get knocked out if someone hit him again.
“Listen, we don’t want any trouble,” James tried to ease the situation, “We just wanted to eat in peace and go home.”
The interaction had caught the attention of every guest in the restaurant. The staff seemed unsure what to do. They kept looking nervously at the leader of the circle. James wouldn't be surprised if the restaurant had had problems with the youth gang before. Maybe they even paid protection money.
“You little shit.” The wannabe gangster grabbed James by the collar and leaned closer. His stinking breath, a mixture of smoke, alcohol, and kimchi, hit him. James suppressed a gag. Instead, his lips curled in disgust. “Who do you think you are to talk to me like that? Use honorifics, you little sissy.”
James Lee was slowly losing patience.
His eyes narrowed and his smile sharpened.
Before he could respond, a new voice pierced the tense silence - it had a natural authority that froze everyone in the room.
“What’s going on here?”
Both, the circle's leader and James Lee, looked towards the entrance of the restaurant. There, dressed in a fine dark gray suit with a brown tie that reminded James of the seniors' school uniforms, stood none other than Jichang Kwak.
Realization flickered across Jichang's face as he noticed the transfer student.
The circle leader immediately let go of James and took a step back. Although he and his men were in the majority, he suddenly no longer seemed quite so confident and courageous as before.
“Nothing,” the gang leader hurried to say as Jichang Kwak slowly approached them. Lasol and Oliver watched the event just as surprised as the rest of the guests.
With a calm expression, Jichang straightened his tie before standing next to James and looking down at the leader. His size alone made him intimidating but his charisma and icy stare made it clear that a bigger and stronger predator had appeared.
“I’m here to eat in peace.” Jichang smiled but there was no kindness in his smile. Instead, there was a clear warning in his words: Get lost or you will regret it.
The gangster didn't even bother to pay. They simply took their things and disappeared. But not without giving the three friends - and especially Lasol - a dirty and angry look. As soon as the circle left the restaurant, the atmosphere changed completely.
A sigh of relief went through the room before a murmur set in as the other guests complained about the gang or preferred to quickly change the subject.
But for James, it wasn't over yet.
Next, Jichang's cold snake eyes bored into James’. Clearly reproachful and disappointed.
“It's not my fault,” James said before sighing. “They harassed my friends. I just tried to keep the peace.”
“Mmm.” Jichang adjusted his glasses but he seemed to believe James.
James wasn't sure how much of the argument that snake had seen but he was glad it hadn't ended in a fight. That wouldn't have been good for him (or his reputation).
"Thank you!" Luckily, the others came to his aid. Lasol and Oliver hurriedly bowed to the senior.
Jichang's behavior immediately changed. His smile was now friendly and warm-hearted. "You're welcome. Come home safe and sound. This area is dangerous.”
“Please let me pay for your food.” Lasol didn't seem to like being in someone's debt - or she just wanted to express her gratitude.
“I'm just glad my hubaes are safe.” The senior was truly the picture of a well-mannered young man. His smile was perfect. His attitude and demeanor were exemplary - and yet he had just scared away a gang with only his presence.
It was the perfect deception.
Such a snake, thought James Lee.
White Viper was really a fitting nickname for that cold-blooded man.
**********
“Did you see her school uniform? It was the Seoul Central High emblem.” Smoke rose into the night as a group of young men stood in a dark alley, talking and smoking cigarettes. They were the same guys who had caused trouble at the restaurant a few days earlier and had been stopped by Jichang Kwak. It didn't seem like they wanted to learn from their mistakes at all.
“You are still thinking about the chick?” said another.
It was hard to see much in the lights of the red neon signs. The alley was right next to an internet café, which was the gang’s meeting point. During the day the dead end offered shelter if they wanted to smoke or attack someone. They didn't need to hide at night but old habits were hard to break.
Their leader grinned, cigarette still in hand. “She was a pretty thing. Her tits were huge.”
But then his eyes darkened. “And while we're at it, we'll take care of the two weaklings too. If Jichang Kwak hadn't shown up, I would have punched them in the face. The little pussy thought he had to act up - he must have a crush on that bitch.”
The others laughed.
“He is freaking ugly. With that babyface he has no chance with a real woman,” one of them said as he crouched on the floor, the cigarette loosely between his fingers. Some ash fell to the ground.
“And the other one looked like a girl. One hit and he would cry and beg for forgiveness.”
Grinning, the leader took another drag on his cigarette and blew out a stream of smoke. “Let's visit SC High tomorrow. I'm sure we can find her when we watch the school for a while. The chick’s name was Lasol, right?”
The cigarette was nearly completely burnt. It almost burned his fingers. He dropped the cigarette butt and crushed it under his foot. “Then we will follow her home. I’m sure we will find a moment and a good place to meet her again - let’s have some fun with that bitch.”
“I knew you were scum.”
The gang turned around. Neither of them expected anyone to interfere in their affairs. At the other end of the dead end, blocking the way, stood a lone figure.
It was a young man, his hands in his pockets. He wore a school uniform that they had never seen in Seoul. Brown pants, a white shirt, and a beige jacket.
His curly hair shimmered red in the neon lights. Between his lips rested the stick of a lollipop.
“Who the fuck are you?”
The stranger took his left hand out of his pocket and grabbed the white lollipop stick. With a pop, he removed his lips from the red candy. A wild grin appeared on his face. “I'm the guy that you want to beat up. How was that? One hit and I’m gonna cry?”
Before the gang leader could respond, a foot slammed into his face, knocking him out. The others shouted in alarm and answered with insults. In the next moment, they had surrounded the attacker who simply remained relaxed where he was and watched them.
"Uh." The sugar crunched as he bit off a piece of the lollipop. “So predictable.”
He looked almost disappointed at the young gangsters who were in the majority.
“I really tried to be a good student but it can't be helped.” The lollipop touched his lips, which slowly curled into a grin. “I can't stand scum like you.”
**************************************************
This wonderful fanart of James, Lasol and Oliver in their new school uniforms is from the amazing Nivo
Notes:
❤️❤️Happy New Year ❤️❤️
I hope you enjoyed this little gift^^. It took a bit longer than expected but I hope that I can post 1 or 2 chapters every month :)
How do you like the idea? :) Oliver is the same age as DG so I thought it would be nice when James had a "normal" friend too^^ And of course, I couldn't miss this chance to add Lasol to his friend group ;) Now he has only to befriend the kings - what could go wrong?
The school uniforms are from my Twitter/X "byami" where I'm sharing my ideas for this fic and make polls to decide plot points^^ So I can let my readers be a part of this story :3
What was your favorite part in this chapter? It's only the beginning and I can't wait for the other main characters to join the cast^^
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
Chapter Text
The metal of the safe gaped open.
Something had cut it like butter. The once well-filled safe was now completely empty.
A young man in a tailored suit looked at the bundle of money in his hand before putting it into his briefcase and closing it. Then he checked the silver designer watch on his wrist.
This matter had taken too much time. He needed to go back home.
“I guess you won't need this anymore,” said the White Viper, taking a pack of cigarettes from one of the men lying at his feet.
A lighter clicked as he lit the cigarette.
The smoke followed him as he left the room with the briefcase in his other hand.
*********
Oliver carefully put a bandaid on James' face, right over a small scratch.
James chuckled and protested slightly. The bandaid was unnecessary in his eyes, but Oliver insisted.
With a small smile, Lasol watched the two of them, her chin resting on her hand. They had planned to go through their notes for the next class, but instead, she watched as Oliver treated James.
“So what happened?” she asked as Oliver grabbed the next bandaid and put it on James' knuckles. James was sure it wouldn't last there for long, but at least it hid the chafed skin. He had already disinfected his wounds on the way back after stopping briefly at a pharmacy.
“I fell yesterday. I wasn’t paying attention and tripped on the steps.” James sighed. “The bandaids are unnecessary. I’m not as fragile as I look.”
“What if the wounds reopen? The bandaid protects the wound from bacteria and dirt,” Oliver replied stubbornly, eliciting another soft sigh from James.
It was somehow weird that someone cared about him.
But it wasn't bad.
James could get used to it.
*********
A palm landed on Jichang's cheek. His head snapped to the side. It stung a little, but it didn't really hurt. It was nothing compared to the hits he had taken in countless street fights.
But it didn't have to hurt to be painful.
Jichang folded his arms behind his back and balled his hands into fists.
He then lowered his head, unable to look the man in front of him in the eye. He knew his gaze would only make it worse. No matter what the other person thought to see in Jichang's eyes, it would always be negative. By now he had gotten used to it and accepted it - whatever Jichang did was wrong and never enough.
“You incompetent idiot,” his father yelled at him, “I told you to become the Student Council President and you can’t even do that!”
Jichang stayed silent.
Part of him wanted to apologize, but it was better to remain silent. Any further words would only fuel his father's anger.
The bodyguards and the driver looked away. They all didn't seem to approve of the outburst of their boss, but Mister Kwak paid their paychecks. They had no reason to interfere in other people's family affairs.
Jichang's father took one last look at the expensive private school. "You have disappointed me. Not only have you been hiding this from me since the beginning of the semester, but I had to hear it from the principal. You have embarrassed and humiliated me with your lies.”
The grey eyes so similar to Jichang's narrowed. “You're supposed to be my successor and take over the company, but you can't even get to the top of the school and assert yourself. How are you going to do that in the business world?”
Jichang's jaw tensed.
This was humiliating.
But he couldn't do anything.
“I would threaten you to make one of your brothers my successor, but they are so damn stupid.” Mister Kwak ran a hand through his hair and turned around to go to the limousine. “Why are all my sons so useless?”
Jichang bit his lower lip. When his father got into the car without saying goodbye, Jichang silently bowed.
Only when the car was no longer visible Jichang relaxed. He rubbed his face with a groan.
He was tired. So fucking tired.
He slowly went back to school. Luckily the schoolyard was empty at this time. Students were either at home, in their clubs or in cram schools. At least his father had used the back exit where the parking lot was. There would have been witnesses in front of the school. Jichang could do without that. On the other hand, his father was the last person who wanted bad attention.
In his father's eyes, everything had to be perfect. Always. His sons too. It annoyed him all the more that none of them were the perfect son and heir.
On the way to the A building, Jichang passed the C building. He pulled his smartphone out of his pocket and looked at his contacts. He stared at his mother's number for a short moment.
He wanted to call her. But he already knew what she was going to say. She would sound tired. From work. From taking care of his two brothers and the brewery in their hometown.
But that wasn't what scared him.
His mother would lie to him.
She would say that everything was fine, that he had nothing to worry about ... but Jichang knew the truth.
He had seen the letters and bills from the hospital on his last visit.
Radiotherapy.
It was no wonder she had looked so pale and weak on his last visit. Nobody else knew about it. His mother wanted to protect her children - her family - from the truth and faced the disease alone. The cancer and the work took a toll on her. She only complained about her aching back and lack of sleep to cover up the symptoms when someone asked about her pale appearance. Even before, when she had been sick, it had never stopped her from working. She would keep going until she collapsed. Or died.
His father hadn't even noticed how ill she looked or that she behaved differently.
Maybe he didn't care. He was only interested in work and profit.
In the end, it didn’t matter.
Jichang couldn't tell anyone.
His father didn't deserve to know. He wanted to protect his little brothers from the truth... and was he even entitled to reveal his mother's secret?
From his pocket, he took out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter with the symbol of the family brewery. He stopped briefly to light his first cigarette of the day.
Normally he paid more attention to his image and showed his best side at school - but right now he didn't give a shit if anyone saw him. He needed that cigarette to calm down.
As Jichang took the first puff from his cigarette, a pleasant melody reached his ears. He recognized the instrument straight away. It was a piano. Only the song was foreign to him. The melody was gentle and calm, almost soothing.
Curious, he came closer to the C building.
A window to the Classical Music Club's practice room was open. As he carefully looked inside, he spotted none other than the new transfer student.
James Lee sat at a piano. A small smile crossed his features as he closed his eyes and continued playing. There was no sheet music. The sight itself seemed unreal, like something out of a dream. Jichang couldn't help but stare. There was something about James Lee that he couldn't describe. A small voice whispered to him that the younger boy was attracting trouble. That he should stay away from him.
It was illogical, but Jichang had learned to trust his instincts.
And yet they kept meeting each other.
It was as if he couldn't escape the new student.
Leaning against the wall next to the window, Jichang took a drag on his cigarette and closed his eyes too.
His mother loved classical music. She had once played on big stages and given concerts, but that changed after her marriage and the birth of her first son. She had even studied in Switzerland for a while and had been part of a large orchestra in Germany. She only returned to South Korea when her parents had arranged a marriage for her.
When Jichang had been little, she had used to play her favorite pieces of music on the piano until Jichang had fallen asleep. Her favorites included the music of Bach, Mozart, Vivaldi and Stravinsky.
In Jichang's eyes, it was a waste that she had given up her hard work and talent. Part of him hated his father for forcing her to give up her love of music. But Jichang knew his father wasn't the only reason.
He was the other reason - maybe even the bigger reason - why she had stopped to do what she loved and Jichang hated himself as much as he hated his father for it.
The last note faded and disappeared like the white smoke rising from his cigarette.
“Do you want to keep hiding or come in?”
James' voice was almost teasing.
Inevitably, the senior froze. There was silence for a moment. Then the corners of Jichang's mouth twitched before he revealed himself. "What gave me away?"
“The cigarette smoke.”
Jichang dropped the cigarette and put it out. Then he swung his body through the open window and landed fleet-footed in the club room.
James turned to him with an amused, almost provocative look in his eyes. However, he remained seated. His hands still rested on the piano keys. There was a plaster on his cheek that gave James a cheeky, daring expression.
“I'm surprised the president smokes. I barely recognize you, Jichang.”
Jichang spared himself an answer. James didn't know him. Nobody really knew him.
“Sunbaenim, smoking is not good for your health.”
A snort escaped Jichang. “It's relaxing.”
He came a little closer, a little more curious. At the same time, he wanted to change the subject. "What composition did you play? It’s not a well-known piece of music, otherwise I would know it.”
“I composed it myself. For a school competition, which I also won.”
Of course. The prodigy was capable of something like that. James Lee was probably what Jichang's father would call perfect. His parents had to be proud of him - Jichang barely knew what that felt like. He used to be his father's pride, but in recent years nothing had been good enough for his old man.
"Impressive."
James smiled slightly at the compliment. But then his expression became serious. "You look tired."
The senior just sighed.
“Can you play something for me? You're good."
James looked at him with a surprised face. Then he smiled and started playing a new piece of music. Jichang leaned against the wall next to the piano and listened.
This was nice.
James' music filled him with peace.
*********
Oliver groaned, his cheek pressed against the tabletop.
“Don’t act like that.” Lasol sighed and looked at her friend with pity, “Where is your fighting spirit?”
“Dead like my plan for the school festival.”
Lasol choked on her orange juice and coughed. She put her hand over her mouth in embarrassment, but after she calmed down she managed to answer. “Don’t let it get you down. You still have enough time to find a replacement for Miyoung. It’s not her fault she broke her arm.”
"I know." A long sigh followed. “Let's visit her in the hospital and bring her snacks to cheer her up.”
With a smile, she patted Oliver's head. “I’m sure you can find a replacement. And if not, you can always sing another song.”
Oliver didn't know why Lasol was so convinced of his skills and success, but there was no way he could find a replacement who could take over Miyoung's part. There was hardly any time left until the school festival.
To win against all the strong competition, he needed a miracle.
*********
It turned out that Jichang and James had almost the same way home.
After the little private concert, they talked for a while and one thing led to another. James had accompanied him when Jichang got his briefcase from his club room. After that, they decided to take the next tram together.
James took the seat next to Jichang and handed him his headphones. The tram was comparatively empty at this time of the day. There would have been enough free seats, but James seemed to enjoy the senior's presence and wanted to spend a little more time with him.
A little curious, Jichang took the small, white headphones and put them in his ears. With a small smile, James opened a playlist on his smartphone and played the first song.
There were other compositions that James had either played on the piano or even composed himself. In between, the instrument changed. Jichang realized it was a violin. Another song was a combination of both instruments. Jichang couldn't help but wonder if James had cut the soundtracks together to create the song or if someone else had played the one instrument, while James had played the other one. But given everything he knew about James Lee so far, he wouldn't be surprised if James also played the violin in addition to the piano.
During the ride, Jichang closed his eyes, silently listening to the playlist while feeling the pressure of James' shoulder against his.
When they finally reached their stop, James merely nudged him. Jichang flinched in a daze - he hadn't even noticed that he had dozed off. James didn't comment on his reaction. Instead, he put the headphones back in his black backpack.
But Jichang saw him grinning.
He decided not to make a fuss about it.
They got out with a few people in suits. The men stopped and chatted while James stretched and glanced at the businessmen.
“Do you want to get dinner?” James tugged at the sleeve of his school uniform. Somehow his gaze was restless, almost pleading. His smile seemed uncertain as if he wasn't sure if he was crossing a line.
"I have to go home and study. I’ll order something later.”
It was better to let James down.
The disappointment on the younger man's face was visible, but Jichang kept to himself. Even if he thought for a second about inviting James to his house for dinner. His father wouldn't be home until 11 pm at the earliest, if at all.
Jichang took a deep breath.
The fresh air did him good.
The sun was already low and disappeared behind the tall houses. The sky slowly turned dark. The days were slowly getting longer, but it was still quite cold. But at the moment this cold air was a refreshing blessing. Together with the short power nap, Jichang felt much better than a few hours ago.
The music had worked wonders.
Jichang couldn't remember the last time he had slept so peacefully.
Maybe he should ask James about the songs. Ever since he found out about his mother's cancer diagnosis, Jichang had trouble sleeping. He stayed often up all night because he either couldn't sleep … or didn't want to because of the nightmares.
They started moving slowly, following the street. There were a few small shops and coffee shops, but the area was fairly quiet. The street was pretty empty at that time of the day. Still, Jichang couldn't give up old habits. He carefully cast a careful glance over his shoulder or observed his surroundings through the reflection in the shop windows.
His gaze slid from the shop window back to James, who was putting his smartphone back in his backpack. He noticed that the younger man not only had a bandaid on his face; but his knuckles were also covered with a bandaid.
Did the transfer student have problems at school?
A part of Jichang wanted to ask if everything was okay, but instead, Jichang said,
“Your composed music is impressive, especially considering your age. To say you’re talented is probably an understatement.”
James turned away, hiding his grin behind his hand, chuckling softly.
His reaction puzzled Jichang. He wasn't exactly known for being funny. Rather the opposite. Was James making fun of him?
Jichang's face warmed up a little, but he tried to hide his embarrassment. His facial expression remained neutral - he could blame his flushed cheeks on the cold air.
“I take it you’ve heard that before?”
The younger one chuckled. He then nodded as he shoved his hands in his pockets and continued to walk alongside Jichang. “I was just surprised that you complimented me, but I'm glad that you like my music. You don’t seem like someone who gives a lot of compliments.”
Jichang couldn’t deny that.
He was harsh on others and his standards were high.
“With your talent, you could probably study abroad. Have you ever thought about going to Switzerland?”
“Impossible,” was all James said. He briefly bit his lower lip before turning away abruptly and bowing to Jichang in farewell. They stood at a fork in the road. One way went straight ahead, through a narrow alley. It was a shortcut that Jichang usually took. James pointed to the road that led up the mountain. “I’m going that way, sunbaenim. It was fun. You can always come over and listen to me play the piano if you want.”
Jichang nodded. His hand tightened around the leather briefcase he used for school.
For a moment he thought about asking James for his phone number. Maybe James would send him the songs, but...
... it would be better if they parted ways here and now.
Jichang couldn't allow himself to be close to anyone. His brothers and mother were only safe because they lived in the countryside.
"Come home safely."
In farewell, Jichang raised his hand, allowing himself a small smile.
It would be irresponsible to involve an outsider in his affairs.
With that, he turned away from James Lee and entered the narrow alley. It took a moment, but then more footsteps that didn't belong to him echoed off the walls.
He had already noticed them when he and James got off the tram. A group of dubious-looking men who had gotten out with them. They had stopped and pretended to have a conversation and then followed the high school students at a distance. There were maybe five to seven men in suits. On the tram, they had passed for businessmen, but it was difficult to deceive the White Viper. He knew gangsters when he saw them.
Amateurs.
Jichang stopped and put his briefcase down.
What Jichang didn't expect, however, were the men blocking the other end of the alley. They wore the same clothes as their accomplices, but their tattoos could be seen despite the distance. Some had their sleeves rolled up or their shirts unbuttoned. Their ties hung loosely around their necks or were missing altogether. Some held expandable batons in their hands.
Apparently, they had scouted Jichang's route home and had been waiting for him.
If James had accompanied him, they wouldn’t have cared for an unintentional victim - James would have been an annoying witness to get rid of.
Turning his head slightly, Jichang could see that the men who had been chasing him were blocking the escape route. One of them stepped forward and pulled out a knife.
With a small sigh, Jichang took off his glove. "Really? So many gangsters for just one high school student? You should be ashamed of yourself.”
"Where is the money?" Jichang didn't care who asked. His glove fell to the ground - but before it even touched the ground, he acted.
Jichang was quick.
He had no time to waste.
Although Jichang was confident in his abilities, his opponents were adult, armed gangsters. They were in the majority - and that was a problem he had to deal with quickly.
Every second was precious.
His hand blade hit the first in the neck and knocked him out cold. When hitting the floor, the impact of the body echoed through the alley. A baton whizzed toward Jichang, but Jichang was faster. He jumped back and the weapon missed him by a hair's breadth.
But there were too many opponents at once. It was too hectic; too difficult to keep track of everything. A fist thundered into his face, but he held his ground. Jichang retaliated with a strike to the attacker's ribs. His scream drowned out the cracking of bones.
There was no time to take a breather.
He hadn't won yet.
With a battle cry, another gangster raised his arm. A knife flashed in his hand.
Jichang tried to dodge again, but instead, he almost stumbled. In the last moment, he regained his balance - falling to the ground now would be fatal. If that happened, he was done for.
He didn't fall, but he couldn't avoid the attack either. The man he had previously sent to the ground clung to Jichang's right leg with his whole weight.
It worked. Jichang reacted too late.
Instinctively, Jichang twisted his upper body as best he could and brought his forearm up to take the blow. He would rather accept a flesh wound than have the knife pierce his head or neck.
Then suddenly everything turned upside down.
It took Jichang a few seconds to realize that it was his attacker who suddenly turned upside down and then crashed face-first onto the hard asphalt. The knife fell from his hand as the man went limp. The clink of metal on stone echoed through the alley. High, unnatural. The rhythm, the melody of the battle, came to an abrupt pause.
Jichang wasn't the only one who froze, unable to comprehend what had just happened.
As the gangster's body lay lifeless on the ground, it gave way to a person Jichang didn’t expect at all.
“How unfair,” said James Lee, his hands in the pockets of his gray school uniform. “You guys even have weapons.”
The sight sent a chill down Jichang's spine.
Why was James back? Had James seen the men follow him into the alley? How much had he seen?
If Jichang's cover was blown, then -
“Hey!” Suddenly Jichang felt a draft on his cheek. Behind him, another gangster fell to the ground. Blood spurted from the guy’s broken nose. James Lee still stood in front of Jichang, his leg raised for a high kick. "Pull yourself together. It’s not the time to zone out, Jichang.”
Not only did this genius win one award after another, but he could also fight. But what amazed Jichang even more was James Lee’s inhuman speed. Jichang, who boasted himself incredibly strong and fast, could barely follow James’ movements with his eyes.
In the blink of an eye, two more gangsters were lying on the ground.
The sight filled Jichang with new courage and energy.
“Don’t get cocky. I’m still your senior,” replied the White Viper. His hand blade swished through the air and knocked one of the gangsters off his feet. The bastard had tried to sneak up on James as he fended off another enemy.
In response, James Lee only gave him a wild, excited grin - his eyes blazing with a fire that Jichang himself knew all too well. James' eyes suddenly seemed so much more alive than at school.
Jichang didn't need any more answers.
James Lee was like him. An experienced fighter.
There was no reason to worry.
Jichang turned to the men blocking the way in front of him. It wasn't over yet. He took a step back and bumped into a smaller body. Jichang didn't have to turn around to know that James was watching his back.
A grin spread across Jichang's face.
This wasn't half bad.
“Here.”
Something cool was pressed against Jichang's flushed cheek. When he turned his head to the side, he saw the packaging of a melon ice cream. “I hope you like Melona. I didn’t know which flavor you like, so I got you the classic version.”
"Thanks." Jichang didn't know what else to say.
But James didn't seem to mind. Grinning, he sat down next to Jichang and looked at the pedestrians walking past the convenience store. There was a rustle as James unwrapped his Melona. His ice cream wasn't green, but red.
Jichang raised an eyebrow, a little amused. Instead of unwrapping his ice cream, he continued to cool his cheek with it. “You seem to really like strawberries.”
“Strawberries are my guilty pleasure,” James replied as he leaned against the back of the chair. He slid a little deeper.
“Why didn’t you tell me you could fight?” His gaze remained focused on James, who was facing the street, watching the people enjoying the colorful nightlife.
“Why should I?” The younger man's tone was calm and matter-of-fact as he licked his ice cream. “We aren't friends and you were hostile when you asked me about martial arts clubs. But I didn't lie, by the way. I just didn’t tell you about it.”
They were both silent for a moment.
It was James who continued the conversation after a while: “I just wanted to be a good student … but I will fight when I have to. I will protect myself - and my friends.”
Jichang doubted James counted him as a friend, but for some reason, James hadn't been able to look away when Jichang had been attacked. It hadn't been bad to have someone watching his back while he fought.
“Why were these gangsters after you?”
“I robbed them.”
The surprise on James's face was so noticeable that Jichang raised an eyebrow.
“That’s something I didn’t expect from someone who is the heir to a concern.”
Jichang wasn't about to reveal his family or life history to a guy he'd known for a days, but after James helped him, he owed him an explanation. He would just leave out a few unimportant details.
“They are loan sharks. They are ripping people off, extorting protection money from small shop owners and they have spread like a disease in my area.” He slowly removed the ice cream from his cheek. The swelling had subsided somewhat. “They threatened and blackmailed good people in my neighborhood. I just got their money back - and took a small fee for my work.”
Out of the corner of his eye, he saw James start to smile a little. Somehow he seemed satisfied with the senior's answer.
“Their headquarters are destroyed. I cracked the safe, beat them up a little and told them to leave my neighbors alone. Or they will regret it.”
“It seems they didn’t listen to your warning.” The younger man sounded almost amused. His ice cream was already half eaten. Some ice cream stuck to the corner of his mouth. Jichang suppressed the urge to wipe it away. It reminded him of his little brothers. Both were messy eaters.
James' reaction surprised him. The senior had expected that the transfer student would reprimand him, worry about the gangsters, or lecture him.
The silence that followed was strangely comfortable.
But it lasted only a short moment.
“I don’t like owing someone.” Jichang tore open the ice cream wrapper and took a bite. The ice cream immediately melted in his mouth.
“Mmm.” James hummed. “I’m sure you can pay me back one day.”
Jichang inevitably smiled before he also enjoyed the Melona bar. It had been a long time since he had felt so relaxed and comfortable in the presence of a peer.
James Lee felt like an equal.
*********
Blood dripped from reddened knuckles onto the retro arcade machine.
The arcade was a battlefield - with only one winner. A young man with neck-length hair took his hand off the joystick and held out his hand, almost commanding. Immediately, someone on their knees scooted closer and handed the man a 500 won coin, which ended in the video game machine, starting a new game.
The music of the machine mixed with the painful moans of the young men in various school uniforms who were lying on the floor or on top of other arcade machines. They were covered in bruises and blood - some had broken bones.
“What was his name?” asked the man who was looking at the screen. He wasn't wearing a shirt, just his uniform jacket and matching gray pants.
“His name is … Jichang Kwak.” A nervous smile followed. “He’s the top dog in Seoul.”
“Mmm.”
“Some call him the White Viper… because of his looks and his cunning personality.”
The man let go of the joystick as he won the next level and ran a hand through his wild hair. “Cunning? So he uses tricks to win.”
The victor of the fight snorted contemptuously and looked through the arcade.
The sight filled him with satisfaction. The uprising and the surprise attack against him had failed. They could not stop his rising reign in Ansan.
Some were already beginning to call him a first generation king.
He liked the title.
“Ansan should take a look at Seoul’s strength.” A grin spread across his lips and a dangerous glint appeared in his eyes. But he was far from satisfied. “Let’s see what Seoul has to offer.”
From his pocket, he took a cigar and a cigar cutter. The man on the floor, one eye completely swollen shut, slid closer. The underling already had a lighter in his hand and immediately, he lit the prepared cigar. His hands were shaking slightly.
“Seoul was once the heart of the pre-generation. It's not easy to conquer the capital - even if the old gangsters hold back," explained the traitor who started the rebellion. Since he had lost, he was good and obedient once again.
His information was helpful.
That was why the future King of Ansan had allowed him to keep his circle and work for him. But that was over now. He should have destroyed them and the other gangs instead of forcing them under his rule.
He couldn't control all these groups alone.
He needed his own circle, filled with men he could rely on. Men who were loyal to him and whose talents he could use. The problem was … where did he find the right gang members?
“...if the White Viper is so strong that he can conquer Seoul, which is in chaos, then he must be one of the strongest candidates for the title of king. He’s a dangerous man, sir.”
After taking a drag from the cigar, he tipped his head back. “What school does he go to?”
The traitor seemed almost hopeful - as if he expected mercy if he tried hard enough. But the man who had single-handedly defeated and subjugated the circles in his district hated bootlickers more than anything else.
“It's Seoul Central High! It’s an expensive private school!”
With every new information, he liked Jichang Kwak less.
“Thanks.” White smoke left his lips and rose into the air as he stood up.
Once again the steeled fist collided with the traitor's face. This time the blow broke his nose. Motionless and with twisted eyes, he collapsed and remained lying on the dirty floor.
The high score appeared on the screen while a cheerful melody played. Almost as if the video game wanted to mock the losers too. After the melody died down, it remained a tense, almost threatening silence. Only interrupted by quiet, pained moans and sobs.
But the winner didn't care.
Disgusted, the man wiped his hand on the traitor's school uniform, the cigar still between his lips.
When he had finished everything in Ansan, he would pay a visit to Seoul.
**************************************************
Notes:
The sad background story for Jichang has started v.v it's inspired by the lack of his parents.
Jichang is the first king on my list and you can probably guess the next one ;)The bonding method (besides fighting) for Jichang and James is music 🎶 Jichang looks like he would enjoy classical music 😂
Every king will bond in a different way with James:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my first language and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
Did you have a favorite moment? What do you think about Jichang's and James' dynamic?
Oh and if you have an idea or certain wish for this fic let me know. Maybe I can add it.
Is there a certain canon arc you want to see?🤔(For now I'll include the school festival arc, the scammers arc, the Enu/Animal Cruelty arc, the picnic arc and the trainee arc. Probably also the escort arc but I will replace it with a strip club or something similar. Of course I changed the arcs to fit the AU :)
Chapter Text
There was a miracle.
It happened right in front of Oliver who stared at James with his mouth wide open.
He wasn't the only one who was shocked by what they had just witnessed. Every club member, even Lasol and the club president stared at the transfer student in shock.
“I hope that's enough,” said James Lee like he hadn't just shown a perfect dance performance and sang one of the most famous but also most difficult songs Oliver knew. “I would love to join your club.”
Before Oliver even knew what he was doing, he grabbed James' hands and squeezed them as if he was afraid to lose his last chance to win. “You’re amazing! Please, be my partner for the school festival competition!”
“Huh?” James took a step back and blinked in surprise.
“Please! I need someone who can take over Miyoung’s part.” The brunet couldn’t stop talking. He had completely forgotten that he was standing in the middle of the club room and that the other club members were also present.
“You probably can't play the piano but we could use-”
James interrupted, even though he wasn't sure how to handle the sudden request. "I can play the piano."
“Really?”
Oliver's voice rose an octave higher in excitement. He couldn't believe his luck.
“Please be my partner. I’m sure together we can win!”
Around them, the others started laughing. Oliver's face turned red while Lasol walked over to them, giggling, and placed a hand on her friend’s shoulder.
“Be gentle with him. He's really desperate. Oliver has been practicing very hard for the competition over the last few weeks … and he’s still looking for a new partner after Miyoung broke her arm.”
James visibly hesitated, but then he sighed. “First show me what you have so far and what your plan is for the competition. Then I’ll decide.”
Ready for battle, Oliver nodded and tightened his grip. Somehow he would convince James - he wouldn't miss this unexpected opportunity.
*********
After a few jobs had rejected him because of his age, James finally found a place that would allow him to work the evening shift two to three times a week. Every two weeks he worked the morning shift on Saturday, which allowed him to use the rest of the day for other things. Sometimes he would also have to fill in for colleagues.
The EH Mart reminded him of his hometown - that's why he had been hesitant about choosing the store, but the place suited his schedule best and the location wasn't bad either. There was a subway station nearby that he could take from home. In addition, it was about a half-hour walk from SC High. Or fifteen minutes by bus, including the rest of the walk to the EH Mart.
His new boss quoted him 9,860 Won per hour, minimum wage. It was okay as long as the scholarship paid for his apartment and school supplies. The scholarship also covered part of his living expenses, but in the end, there wasn’t a lot of money left.
James put Honey Butter Chips on one of the shelves, suppressing a small sigh.
“Maybe I should tutor again,” he murmured, lost in thought.
When the doorbell rang, James looked up. Someone came in, but he could barely see the new customer behind the shelves. It was a tall man. James saw black hair and the collar of a leather jacket while the new customer looked at the magazines.
“Good evening,” James greeted, making his presence known, but he received no response. The other customers in the store had at least greeted him.
One of the other customers, a young woman who looked like she was on her way to a club, walked up to the cash register with a bottle of water and a magazine in her hands. James quickly put the last bag of chips on the shelf and then hurried back to the checkout. James gave her a friendly smile before scanning the products. She paid and left with a smile.
There were two older men in the store, but they had decided to chat instead of shopping. James glanced briefly at the new customer, but he was still standing by the magazines.
The cameras in the store were just dummies to deter thieves. Luckily there hadn’t been any problems so far, but in the evening they had normally a lot of thieves or thugs - at least according to his colleagues.
Deciding that his colleagues were just trying to scare him, James planned to use his time wisely. James pulled out his math book to do his homework and study. He got quite far until a shadow fell on him and someone placed two energy drinks on the counter, as well as a pack of Tteokbokki snacks.
"Good evening." James quickly put down the pen and looked up with his best customer smile. Then he reached for the first can of energy drink to scan it.
It was the man in the black leather jacket.
He wore his hair slicked back. To James' surprise, he was wearing black sunglasses with mirrored lenses that made it impossible to see his eyes. The guy probably wasn't in the best condition since he was wearing a white medical mask. Maybe he had a cold. Or it was because of the pollen. Spring had begun and many of James’ new classmates were suffering from hay fever. Sunglasses and a mask could help - even in the evening, you weren't safe from pollen.
Poor guy, thought James Lee, Maybe he has a bad case of hay fever.
"Anything else?" James didn't let his counterpart's silent demeanor unsettle him. He half expected the man to point to the cigarettes behind James, but instead, the customer took his wallet out of his pocket and paid.
As he was packing the items into a plastic bag, he noticed that the customer turned his head slightly to the side. Was he staring at James' math book and notepad?
"Thank you. Have a nice evening." The customer took the shopping bag without a word. He only nodded.
James thought that was the end of it, but his counterpart paused. The man then took one of the energy drinks and placed it next to James's math book.
James blinked in surprise before he bowed. “Oh, thank you, but I can’t accept that.”
The customer only responded to his protest by turning around and walking towards the entrance. Before he disappeared through the door, James noticed the flashy boots the guy was wearing. They looked like cowboy boots.
The surprising style element made James grin.
Somehow they suited the man.
The can hissed as James opened it and took a sip.
He had a long shift ahead of him, but at least the customers were nice.
*********
“I look at the night sky, dancing to the whispers of a long-forgotten time.”
The music of the piano accompanied the warm voice that echoed through the room. “Nyx is calling, her wings are covering the horizon but our memories are holding me back like Ariadne's string.”
Lasol sat on the floor, her smartphone in her hand, as she filmed the rehearsal. Later, they would watch the recording to analyze and improve their performance. Lasol had agreed to stay longer and help, but she did it gladly. It was a pleasure to listen
Oliver had gotten so much better. He had practiced hard every day after school for the school festival. The song, Nyx, by the girl group Black Rose was considered difficult. Hitting the right pitches was a challenge. In addition, the song contained a lot of English words - and English wasn't exactly one of Oliver's strengths.
The instrumental part followed. Oliver relaxed and looked down at his new partner sitting at the piano. James' fingers almost flew over the black and white keys. It looked so easy when he was doing it. Lasol knew the song inside and out. A mistake would have been immediately noticed by her fine hearing, but not once did James make a mistake.
A smile crossed James' features before he effortlessly began to sing:
“We are all stars, damned to disappear…”
Even Oliver held his breath, captivated as if he was afraid to miss a moment of James’ performance.
“... but when the night ends, I will be still there, waiting for a new sun to come.”
Lasol zoomed in on James. His profile was framed by the light coming through the window. It wasn't just the singing - James himself was like a siren who could effortlessly captivate anyone with his aura. His charisma was incredible. Unlike Oliver, his facial expressions and movements were natural and perfect.
His looks alone would get him into any talent agency of his choice. It wasn't a surprise that most of the girls in their class had a crush on the new transfer student. Lasol knew James received love and fan letters almost daily. The contest would only further increase his popularity.
“Sleep is her charioteer, the galaxy is her veil and the stars are her jewelry - Oh, mistress of the gods, hear my call. My sky is empty without your love.”
“And I whisper to my broken soul…” Oliver was a little too late. He had been too distracted. But then their two voices started to sing the chorus and Lasol immediately got goosebumps. Their voices harmonized incredibly well together.
“Goddess of the night, queen of prophecy, when is our time to shine? We are stars of our generation - and we are gonna fight until the end of time. It's a new age. It’s the new skyline.”
James' voice fell silent as Oliver finished:
“Under the dimmed lights, I call out for the last time. Witness the stars to shatter when a new day arrives.” Oliver gasped. “But I'm still here, Ariadne's string around my little finger, a memory of your embrace.” With the last words of the song, the last notes of the piano faded away, “We are all stars, damned to disappear…”
The video stopped.
Lasol jumped up and ran to her classmates, who were already talking animatedly.
"You got distracted," James chided him gently, while Oliver blushed and nodded. “But that was much better than the last time.”
“The ending is still confusing. And the word prophecy is so difficult to pronounce.” Oliver curled his lips.
“Your pronunciation has gotten much better,” praised Lasol. She uploaded the video to the group chat so that the two of them could watch it in peace afterward. “And you don’t grimace randomly anymore like you did at the beginning.”
Oliver sighed. As soon as he stumbled over a word, he grimaced or acknowledged his mistake - all the while looking like a frightened deer.
“Nyx has a lot of English words, but the harmonies are great. Plus, it was a good idea to sing it as a duo. It will be special if we cover a girl group song. And the song allows us to concentrate on the singing and the performance without having to think about dancing."
“That was one of the reasons we chose a calm, soulful song. Miyoung is not a good dancer -”
“And you find it difficult to pay attention to everything at the same time,” Lasol added, “But all the practicing pays off. I’m sure you can make it in time!”
The competition was in two weeks.
There wasn't much time left, but thanks to James, Oliver had one last chance. Lasol knew her old friend well; Oliver wasn't one to give up easily - even if he had seemed a little hopeless at first.
With more vigor, Oliver nodded in agreement. He looked like he wanted to try the song another time, but then he noticed the time. “My shift starts soon. Shit, I have to go."
The brunet quickly stuffed his things into his backpack. Lasol and James watched him in amusement. It wasn't the first time Oliver had lost track of time. “James? Do you want to practice this weekend too? You can come to my house if you want. My father is at work.”
“Sorry, I can't. I will be in Ansan for a competition,” said James.
For a moment Oliver looked disappointed, but then he remembered the time and said a quick goodbye before hurrying out of the room.
Sighing, Lasol watched him go before looking down at James with the same look. “I don’t know who is worrying me more.”
“Uh?”
“You and Oliver,” she explained, tapping his nose. James pulled his head back in surprise, his eyebrows raised and his eyes widening slightly. His confused look reminded her of a cat, whose nose had been boobed suddenly. “You both tend to overdo it.”
James rubbed his nose.
"Don’t worry. The competition is easy. I will come back with an award for the school.”
That wasn't the point.
Lasol sighed again.
No wonder the two got along so well. When it came to their passions, neither James nor Oliver seemed to know when to stop.
“I’m crossing my fingers for you.”
James just smiled as if to say that luck wasn't necessary.
*********
After winning the competition, James still had some time left. After looking around and buying a cute pendant for Lasol, he passed an arcade.
It had been a while since he had visited an arcade. James took a lollipop out of his pocket and opened the paper as he walked through the place.
Many of the people inside were wearing school uniforms, so James didn't stand out. The music was loud. Countless, different lights flickered. People laughed, screamed, cursed and talked without a break. The place was vibrating with life. James had missed this joyful chaos.
As he was thinking about what he wanted to play first, his eyes fell on a young man sitting in front of a video game machine. Colorful images flickered across the screen as he began a new game.
Slowly, he approached the guy.
James didn't know what had attracted his attention. Maybe it was the other’s school uniform. It had a similar color such as his new uniform. Or perhaps it was his instinct that always seemed to draw him towards danger.
“Woah! That’s a new high score!”
Curious, James leaned closer and looked over the student’s shoulder as he read the score. "You are really good."
For some reason, it became quiet around them. Out of the corner of his eye, James noticed several other teenagers turning away or whispering.
That was never a good sign.
He could almost taste the fear in the air.
The man in the gray school uniform turned his head to James, his brow furrowed. He already looked annoyed.
“Do you want to play this game too?”
It sounded somehow threatening. As if his answer determined whether he got punched in the face or not.
“No, it's just nice to watch you play. You’re great.”
The frown remained, but the corners of his counterpart's mouth twitched for a brief moment. “Do you have 500 Won?”
“Sure.” James took his wallet out of his backpack and rummaged around for the right coin. Then he stood up and handed him the money.
There wasn't even a thank you.
The guy in the gray school uniform inserted the coin and started playing a new game.
James watched in fascination and put the red lollipop back in his mouth.
The other guy won the next game too, but it wasn't enough to set a new record. Watching him had increased James' desire to play himself. Curious, he looked around for a free arcade machine. He noticed that all the machines around him were free.
It was like no one dared to go near this guy.
Shrugging, James took a seat next to the other high school student and inserted a 500 Won coin to play.
Music played and the game started. It was a beat'em up game. It took a while for James to get used to the game mechanics. After that, nothing stood in the way of his win. Since it was his first time, he didn't even end up in the top 10.
His gaze darted back to the young man next to him. The guy had a striking face that would have looked good in a K-pop group. Strong eyebrows, a sharp jawline, and strong shoulders. His black hair was unusually long and held back by a headband.
Bad boy role, Lasol would have said if she had seen him.
Oliver, on the other hand, would have instinctively stayed away from this guy. His classmate had a good eye for bullies and problems and knew how to avoid them. Only when it came to James Lee, Oliver’s warning system failed. On the other hand, James was not a normal case.
The guy next to him won again and made it into the top 10 of the rankings.
James frowned.
How often was this guy in the arcade to play?
His stare didn't go unnoticed by the other student. Suddenly he turned to James, giving him a better view. The guy wasn't even wearing a shirt under his gray jacket. Instead, James looked straight at a bare chest and well-defined abs.
“I’ve never seen you here before.”
“I’m from Seoul. There was a competition in Ansan.” James smiled and pointed to his school emblem. “I’m from SC High.”
“Seoul Central High?” To his surprise, the guy knew his school. Based on his rough looks, James hadn’t expected that. But the answer followed immediately: “Do you know Jichang Kwak?”
Ah. Now James understood how the other knew his school. He was probably one of the first-generation thugs in Ansan. No wonder there was such a tense atmosphere around them and no one dared go near that guy.
“He's a senior and a member of the Student Council.”
“Is he good?”
“He's a great senior! Everyone looks up to him.” This wasn't a lie, even when James knew that the guy meant something else.
The other man frowned, unsure if he should take James for an ignorant, normal student or a sly bastard.
After another scrutinizing look, the guy decided that James didn't look like a threat. Then he asked, almost as if to reassure himself: “So you're in Ansan for a school competition?”
James nodded. “It was a poetry competition. I won.”
The guy snorted, contemptuously.
WINNER flashed over the screen of James' video game machine. He had set a new record during the conversation.
The person sitting next to him frowned. Distracted by the music, he looked at James' score and lost his own game. A small, self-satisfied grin crossed James' face.
Suddenly the guy stood up and massaged his right hand. James suspected the guy was fed up with him and would leave - which made the following offer all the more surprising:
“It's your first time in Ansan - let me show you around.”
James' hand remained on the joystick as he looked up at the other student in surprise.
Fuck, that guy was tall. Maybe even as tall as Jichang.
There were only two reasons why someone like this thug would want to hang out with someone like James. First, the guy wanted to torture him for his amusement. Second, he was hoping to gain more information about Jichang Kwak.
Had he come across another bastard who was after his senior? Why had Jichang so many enemies?
The guy leaned over James, trying to use his height to intimidate him.
It didn't work.
James stood up, smiling.
“That would be great. I got hungry - do you know a place with cheap but good food?”
His counterpart snorted.
Even though the thug nodded, James could see that his behavior was irritating him.
“By the way, I’m James Lee.”
“Taesoo Ma,” came the short answer.
Whatever that thug was planning, James didn't plan to betray his senior. Instead, he would get rid of this problem - it would be nice if Jichang Kwak owned him even more.
On the way to the fried chicken restaurant, they made a little detour to a park. Taesoo claimed it was a shortcut. It didn't sound bad, so James agreed. Meanwhile, he was enjoying his second and last strawberry lollipop.
“Are you and Jichang Kwak close?”
At the sudden question, James tapped the red candy against his lips, thinking about it for a moment. Was he close to Jichang? Not really. Jichang visited him almost every time he played the piano and when their clubs were over, they shared the way home. He was pleasant to talk to and spend time with, but that didn't make them friends. Fighting side by side had made them closer and he liked Jichang, but …
“He’s my senior,” James said instead, “I transferred in the middle of the semester to SC High. He takes good care of me.”
Taesoo frowned.
“He’s amazing. Jichang is the president of the Finance Club. And the 2nd-grade representative of the Student Council - he’s very popular and friendly.” At least if you didn't bother him. The White Viper's bite was painful.
Suddenly Taesoo stopped. James almost bumped into him. He stopped at the last moment, right behind Taesoo's broad back.
They were in a quiet corner of the park. The tall trees beside the path offered protection from the sun and prying eyes. There was only a single bench nearby, but there was no one else in sight.
“Are you kidding me?”
James frowned, surprised at the sudden hostility and aggression in Taesoo's voice.
Oh yeah. He was messing with Taesoo - but his words about Jichang had been true.
Besides, he didn't expect that this wannabe gangster could see behind his naive mask.
James chuckled and lowered the lollipop to smile reassuring at Taesoo. "Of course not. Why should I? Jichang is-”
The lollipop fell to the ground as Taesoo’s hand collided with his. The candy ended up crushed under the sole of a shoe. Then the big hand closed around James' neck and pushed him back against the nearest tree.
The attack was so sudden that James could only gasp in shock and squeeze his eyes shut as the back of his head slammed against the tree trunk. The pressure against his larynx was uncomfortable, but he could still breathe.
So far it has only been a threat to control and intimidate him.
“You will tell me everything about Jichang Kwak.” Taesoo Ma stared down at him, his tone hard and unyielding. “And I’m not talking about what a good little model student that fucker is. I'm talking about Seoul's White Viper. Do you get it?"
James immediately felt a familiar feeling arise within him.
His heart beat faster. His body began to tingle with excitement.
“Sorry,” James said, grinning cheekily, “I’m not into choking.”
Taesoo paused, his serious expression turning into complete confusion.
"What-"
James kicked Taesoo's calf with lightning speed and with as much force as was possible in this position - the sudden pain caused Taesoo to let go with a scream and instinctively back away.
“You fucking asshole!”
Taesoo clenched his teeth. He caught himself quicker than James expected. His counterpart was not only tall and strong - he was also resilient. A well-executed calf kick with such force would have sent someone else to their knees, but Taesoo was already raising his fist for the next punch.
James deftly avoided it. Behind him, he heard a thud, followed by a crack and then an unnatural creak. Then a rustling and a dull bang. As James turned around to see what had happened, he forgot to breathe for a moment.
The tree had broken in half. The upper half of the trunk, along with the branches and leaves, had fallen onto the meadow. Large splinters of wood protruded from where the trunk had broken in two.
"Wow." James felt admiration rise within him. That was one hell of a blow.
His eyes darted to the fist that had narrowly missed him. Taesoo's knuckles were bloody, but otherwise, he appeared uninjured.
Taesoo Ma straightened up and turned back to him. His brow was furrowed as he eyed James with renewed interest. As if he was weighing how strong his opponent was.
James' body moved forward for the next attack. It would be a problem - even for him - if such a powerful blow hit him.
A sudden kick hit Taesoo’s chest. The giant clenched his teeth, withstanding the pain, before he balled his hand into a fist.
James immediately pulled back and avoided the blow.
At that moment, James noticed something that fascinated him.
This guy only fought with his right fist. While he casually kept his other hand in his trouser pocket.
Grinning, James attacked. Just at the last moment, Taesoo was able to block the attack with his forearm. However, James had deliberately slowed his pace to see what Taesoo would do. To his surprise and amusement, Taesoo’s other hand remained in his pocket.
“Wow,” James repeated. He looked at his opponent with sparkling eyes before kicking Taesoo in the chest and throwing him several meters back. Taesoo still stood upright “You’re really cool.”
His opponent snorted and frowned. “And you’re stronger than you look.”
"Is this a compliment?" James' tone became teasing.
This was so much more fun than beating up a bunch of random thugs who thought they were the strongest circle in their area.
Would it feel like this to fight Jichang?
The excitement, the danger, the challenge - it all made James' blood boil and his heart beat faster. He felt alive.
Taesoo narrowed his eyes before attacking again with a series of quick punches. Every single blow would have caused enormous damage - if it could have hit James.
Taesoo Ma’s fists didn’t reach him. Not once.
“Fuck, hold still, you coward!”
“Absolutely not.” James dodged with ease before aiming at Taesoo's side, targeting his kidney. He watched as his opponent grimaced in pain. Taesoo's knees buckled briefly, but the man was like a rock. He was still standing. He still refused to give up.
It was amazing.
But...James risked a glance at his watch. As he turned his head to the side, the deadly fist whizzed past him.
“Sorry.” James sighed. “I need to finish this.”
The next moment, James disappeared before Taesoo's eyes. Taesoo blinked. It was as if James had simply vanished into thin air.
By the time Taesoo saw the movement to his left, it was already too late. A foot slammed into his temple, knocking him out on the spot.
*********
His head was pounding as if he had been run over by a car.
That was the first thing Taesoo noticed when he woke up. The next thing he noticed was that he was lying on a hard surface and that he felt a slight pressure on his legs.
Grumbling, Taesoo opened his eyes. The light blinded him for a moment. The sun was low and couldn't be hidden by the leaves and pink cherry blossoms around him. His gaze slid deeper, his eyes narrowed slightly as he sat up, leaning on his forearms.
“Hey,” he recognized the voice immediately. “Don’t move so fast or you’ll get sick.”
Taesoo Ma froze.
It was the cheeky brat he had fought. The same fucker who had knocked him out with a kick to the temple.
The sunlight caressed James’ face as he turned his head and looked down at Taesoo. His expression was worried; his brow was slightly furrowed, while his fox eyes had lost their cheeky sparkle - instead, they appeared soft and calm in the evening light. There was no hostility or anger in his gaze.
The bastard didn't even have a scratch.
“What the fuck are you doing?”
“Mhm?” James Lee hummed and brought a pen to his lips. He tapped his lower lip with it, almost thoughtfully. At the same moment, Taesoo noticed that his legs were resting over James' lap, being used by the rascal as an improvised table. The pressure he felt came from a notepad that James pressed against Taesoo's legs with his other hand. “I'm doing homework.”
Taesoo was lost for words.
When those words finally sunk into his aching skull, Taesoo felt a burning anger rise within him.
This little shit-
In a sudden movement, he pushed his upper body up to grab James Lee or punch him - but he didn't even have the chance to choose between the two options.
James Lee was faster.
He noticed the frantic movement out of the corner of his eye and acted. A second later, Taesoo's head was pushed back onto the park bench. It didn't hurt as much as expected. His head came into contact with a relatively soft surface - it almost felt like his backpack, which he had often used as a pillow or neckrest when he took a nap on the school roof.
Using only his index finger, he pushed Taesoo back onto the bench. The finger rested with some pressure against Taesoo's forehead, keeping him in place. The touch wasn't even painful, instead, the spot where James Lee touched him felt warm. Maybe it was just a coincidence, but the headache subsided.
“I said no frantic movements, you dickhead,” James Lee chided him like a little child. “You fainted. Take it slow.”
This was fucking embarrassing and humiliating.
“Here…” James put down the pen, picked up a sharp marker, and then grabbed Taesoo’s chin to turn his face to the side. The pen moved quickly across Taesoo's right cheek - the man was too surprised to do anything.
“If you want a rematch, text me. But I’m busy with school and competitions. So be patient.” As he spoke, James leaned closer. This close, Taesoo could see that James' eyes were light gray. His eyelashes were incredibly long and dark - he had very pretty eyes for a guy. Like the Visual of an idol group. At the same time, his expression reminded Taesoo of a sly fox, plotting something. The impression intensified when James began to grin cheekily.
“Our fight was fun. Maybe you can beat me next time.”
As soon as James Lee was done, he dropped the pen and slid off the side of the bench. Before Taesoo could do or say anything else, James grabbed his backpack, waved, and ran away.
Stunned, Taesoo came up and clutched his cheek.
What the fuck had just happened?
Did he get defeated by a no-name? In his own city?
“Weirdo,” he grumbled, rubbing his cheek. Next time he would beat the bastard up. But there was no way he would text or call that little shit.
His gaze fell on the notepad that had slipped from his legs. Only at a second glance did he realize that it and the pens belonged to him. Surprised, he reached for the notepad and opened it.
James Lee hadn't done his homework.
He had done Taesoo's.
The handwriting was so fine and neat - everyone could see at first glance that it wasn't written by Taesoo.
Taesoo hadn't even been able to solve the questions. But what surprised him even more were the notes next to the math problems, which explained James's calculation process in a simple, understandable way.
Taesoo browsed further and realized that James Lee had completed and solved each of the math problems. Always accompanied by an explanation, as if he was tutoring someone. Taesoo bit his bottom lip. For the first time in a long time, math made sense to him again.
Math had used to be one of his best subjects, but since he had started skipping school and had other things on his mind, his grades and his attitude had completely changed.
Tired, he ran a hand through his hair and looked at the darkening sky.
“Fuck.”
**************************************************
Notes:
1) I emphasized in Taesoo's POV James' eyes because he recognized James Lee by his eyes (and the position) in canon. Of course, James' fighting style played another role - should I finish this fanfic and make the second part, all this will be important
2) Two kings in one chapter v.v For now, Kimbro stays in the shadows but he will appear as a side character in the other king's chapters too. Slowly, creeping into the plot XD
3) Couldn't decide on a (K-pop) song for the school festival, so I reused one of my random K-pop groups and gave them a song. The song Nyx is inspired by Greek mythology :) it foreshadows how James and the others are starting a new age and are part of the new generation. It also symbolizes future events and maybe some things about James' past that are a secret for now ;)
4) James wrote his number on Taesoo's right cheek because that's the part he burned after their first fight in canon. I wanted to include that somehow:)
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? How did you like Taesoo's and James' first meeting?:)
Chapter Text
When Jichang had suddenly asked him to accompany him after school, James hadn't expected that they would end up in a mall.
What he expected even less was that Jichang invited him.
After his visit to Ansan, James had warned SC High's top dog about Taesoo Ma and told him about the fight - the invitation had come the next day. Jichang was grateful - or at least wanted to make up for the fact that James had been put in danger because of him. For the second time in a short time.
“Is this really okay?”
"Of course." Jichang sounded almost bored as he looked around the store.
“Pick whatever you want. Do you have an outfit for the school festival?”
When asked, James nodded. However, his attention was already attracted to the range of products. It wasn't a designer store, or even a fancy clothes shop like the one where Jichang's suit came from, but the clothes weren't cheap or of poor quality. “We wear pretty simple outfits to match the song and the atmosphere. Simple but elegant.”
Then James picked out a few items of clothing that piqued his interest and disappeared into the changing room. Jichang waited patiently as he looked at a few ties that would go well with his suit.
James’ first outfit consisted of a black turtleneck, black pants, and a matching trench coat in beige. “Mhm… with a classy necklace and rings it would be perfect.”
Jichang put back a striped tie and turned to James. “It’s interesting to see how clothes can change someone.”
Although James agreed with him, he was curious to hear exactly what the senior meant. “It’s a pretty basic outfit. Do I look that different?”
“You look more mature - but also more elegant.”
James inevitably smiled. It was obvious that Jichang knew what he was talking about. Maybe his suit was even custom-made. Either way, the color suited Jichang perfectly and the cut flattered his stature. His outfit made him appear educated and distinguished - and above all, Jichang appeared older and more mature than he was. That was certainly beneficial for his business.
“That sounds good.” James looked at the mirror, eyeing himself. The outfit was also great for a date. And James liked turtlenecks. He liked how the soft fabric clung to him, covering him but also flattering his muscular upper body. “A creamy white turtleneck would work, too. Together with light trousers. A designer belt would be a good accessory to give the outfit that certain something.”
"Here." Jichang handed him a white leather jacket. James' fingers slid over the fake leather. Then he took off the trench coat and replaced it with the jacket.
Jichang nodded. “A little more casual, but it suits you. Mhm... it's slowly getting warmer but you shouldn't underestimate the weather. Maybe we should look for a lined jacket.”
“You sound like a worried big brother. Do you have little siblings?” A small, cheeky smile appeared on James's face. In response, the senior just snorted.
James gave the jacket back before trying on more clothes. Jichang commented on each item and brought him more clothes in the meantime. In the end, they had put together a small but good selection of garments.
“You have a good eye for fashion and style,” Jichang said, looking him up and down, clearly pleased with the final outfit he had chosen. Especially since James had decided to leave it on.
"Thanks." James grinned, the remaining clothes in his arms. Not for long though, as Jichang took them and headed towards the checkout. The younger student followed him until he suddenly stopped and stroked the fabric of a folded piece of clothing.
With bright eyes, James held up the black hoodie and turned to Jichang. “I want this one too!”
It was a designer brand. A yellow smiley face was visible on the front. A skeleton hand was depicted on the back. There was only one size left. The sweater was a size too big, but that didn't bother James. He was sure that he would still grow taller.
Jichang, on the other hand, didn't seem very enthusiastic. He frowned as looked at the hoodie.
“...isn’t that a little too edgy for you?”
“I think it’s perfect. James grinned, showing his little fang. He never had the chance to wear something like this before. It wasn't his usual style but he really liked it.
“Fine.”
Jichang sighed. Then he made his way to the checkout without saying another word.
Grinning, James followed him, the black hoodie pressed against his chest.
*********
James knew some of his regular customers' faces by now. At this time of night, there were many people buying alcohol or something to eat. Couples picked up condoms, and others did their last shopping on the way home or headed to the clubs. Sometimes older people showed up who just wanted to talk to someone.
Some customers picked up mostly the same items and James had fun guessing whether it was the usual purchase or something different. When he wasn't cleaning up the store, he was doing his homework or studying. It was boring, but this quiet routine was almost relaxing for his brain.
The next customer's purchase was also the same as the last time. Energy drinks and snacks.
James put the items in a small plastic bag after the man in the black leather jacket had paid. Again he wore a cap and sunglasses, but the face mask was missing. The man was the only regular customer whose face James still didn't know.
This time too, the guy didn't say a word. After accepting the bag, he turned around and left the store.
James was about to go back to putting the magazines on the shelf when something caught his eye.
It was a black leather wallet.
Without hesitation, James picked up the wallet and stormed out of the store.
He quickly looked around, looking for the customer. It was hard to see the man in the dark, but the lanterns at least provided some light. It was cold outside. Small clouds of breath formed in front of his face. James shuddered, his fingers clutched the wallet tighter.
Finally, he made out the outline of the man. His broad back was bathed in the light of the street lamps.
“Hey!”
James quickened his pace.
The man stopped next to a motorcycle and put away his cap and sunglasses, replacing it with his helmet. The light reflected off the black surface and glass of the visor, hiding his face again.
Then he finally turned toward James.
With a friendly smile, James closed the last distance between them and then held out the wallet to the customer.
“You dropped it in the store.”
The man automatically reached for his trouser pocket, but as expected it was empty.
"Thanks."
The voice was muffled through the helmet. It was a dark baritone that James would remember and easily recognize again.
"No problem." While the man took the wallet back, James couldn't help but stare at the motorcycle.
“Is that a Yamaha? A R6 RACE?”
“Mhm,” the man just nodded and stroked the seat of his bike.
“Wow, that's awesome. It's my first time seeing one. They’re dominating the Supersport World Cup for years.”
The man sat on his motorcycle before he began to put on black leather gloves. “It’s great for races but it requires a maximum of skill and control.”
“I see. It’s a true beauty - with a lot of power,” James smiled and then looked back at EH Mart. He had to go back. There were still some customers in the store. He was sure the old men wouldn’t steal something but it wasn’t okay to stay away for too long.
Before he could say goodbye to the customer, the heavy machine roared. James could only watch as the man drove away. He stared after him, a moment longer than he should have. His heart was pounding and he couldn't stop grinning. That guy was damn cool.
“One day I’ll have a motorcycle too,” James vowed before rushing back into the store. His shift was far from over.
*********
It wasn't even midday yet, but it was already incredibly crowded. Students in different uniforms could be seen everywhere, full of energy and curiosity. Children walked around the school grounds with their parents and visited the various stands or took part in games organized by the students of the private school.
It was pretty warm. The sun was shining and added to the good mood.
Among all the visitors, another high schooler didn't usually stand out, but Taesoo Ma was an exception. He was taller than most adults and his appearance earned him many curious looks. Taesoo had decided not to wear a shirt because of the pleasant temperatures. Instead, he only wore the jacket of his uniform over his bare, muscular torso. A few SC High students blushed before whispering behind their hands and following the well-built fighter with their eyes. Taesoo was used to the staring. He didn't care. At the moment he only had his goal in mind, which is why he continuously scanned the crowd for a familiar face.
When he had come to Seoul to look for James Lee, he had planned to wait for him outside the school. The plan had changed when he had burst into the middle of a school festival.
It was unexpected, but it also presented an opportunity. This meant he was able to enter the private school unhindered and unnoticed. At least that was his plan.
The reality was different. Surrounded by so many people, it was impossible to find James Lee.
Taesoo put his hands in his pants pockets as he looked around.
The classes and clubs had various stands where they represented and introduced the school. Taesoo didn't care much about it, but it was his first clue. James Lee had been in Ansan for a competition. Poetry, if he remembered correctly. So he searched for the potential Poetry Club' s stand -or something similar-, hoping it would lead him to James.
“Fuck,” Taesoo ran his hand through his hair, overwhelmed by the mass of stands and people. “Why is this shitty school so big?”
Even though he wasn't in the mood to talk, Taesoo approached a few SC High students. They gave him nervous looks while they answered his questions. They couldn't help him since they didn't know where James Lee was or if he was helping one of the clubs. Only after asking at least a dozen students did a freshman advise him to search in the C building for James. There was the Vocal and Dance Club and Taesoo learned that James wasn't just interested in literature and poetry - and fighting. Taesoo followed the directions the student gave him. He walked past the big A building and walked along the baseball field where a game was going on. Then he turned to the right, seeing the C building appear in front of him. He was almost there when a little boy fell to the ground. The child sat up sobbing. Blood was running from his nose and the mother was already running back to check on the boy. Before she reached him, he started screaming and crying loudly.
Taesoo grimaced. Thanks to the injured boy, people stopped walking and blocked the way to the C building. Being a bit impatient, Taesoo decided to take a small detour around the building. Taesoo could have waited, but he couldn't stand the boy’s screaming and crying at the moment.
So he ended up behind the C building. In front of him was an old house that looked a lot like a tool shed. It was locked with a chain and an old lock, which had already started to rust.
Shit. Did he get lost?
No, that couldn’t be. To his right was the same building, but there was no back door and no way around the shed. He had to go back. Hopefully, the mother and the crying boy were gone.
Rubbing his neck, Taesoo stared at the rusty lock. What was he even doing here? Didn't he have better things to do in Ansan?
At home, he would either get into another fight or spend his time in an arcade.
Taesoo didn't want to go home. Just thinking about that place reminded him of the smell of cigarettes, sweat, and alcohol. His father would start yelling as soon as he entered the small apartment. The noise of the television, which was always set way too loud, echoed in his head. The smell of garbage and rotten food was always present.
In these moments, Taesoo was happy that his little brother was no longer living with them. So only he had to deal with their father.
“What are you doing here? Is Ansan no longer enough for you?”
Taesoo slowly turned around. Even though he had never met this man before, he had heard of him and seen photos. Sharp cheekbones, striking facial features, and eyes that resembled a snake. The snob looked at him with undisguised hostility.
“I assume you’re, Jichang Kwak - the top dog here.”
His counterpart frowned, eyeing Taesoo carefully. “You picked a bad day to fight. It would be better if you leave now - without a riot. There are too many people here.”
Taesoo snorted. This fucker was as full of himself. The rumors were right.
“I’m here for James Lee.” Taesoo frowned. His hand clenched into a fist. “So fuck off, White Viper.”
Jichang slowly took off his white gloves and put them away. “I can’t allow that.”
“What? Is he your little underling? Or part of your circle?” With his left hand casually buried in his trouser pocket, he stared at Jichang.
“He isn’t.”
“Then don't get involved. I have to pay that brat back.”
He had barely finished speaking when Jichang suddenly rushed towards him. Taesoo couldn't block or dodge the first blow. The viper hit him in the neck. The blow would have knocked someone else out but Taesoo could withstand it. It hurt like hell and Taesoo's vision went black for a second.
Instinctively, he had braced himself against the pain and stood tall as a rock. His reaction seemed to surprise Jichang. The snob froze and frowned, watching him like he had expected Taesoo to die after one attack.
Then he paid Jichang back.
His fist thundered against Jichang's chest. The white viper hissed before he was thrown back and almost fell to the ground. He regained his balance just in time.
Jichang Kwak was tougher than he looked.
The two fighters attacked each other again, knowing that every second was important for the victory. They were both resilient and strong. Jichang was faster, his attacks precise. But Taesoo’s body was used to take damage and Jichang noticed that Taesoo’s punches were dangerously strong - even for him.
In the end, their strongest weapons would decide the victor.
Taesoo's steeled fist met the edge of Jichang's handblade. He tried with all his strength to push the viper back - but instead, his fist was pushed back. It cracked. A sharp pain shot through Taesoo’s body. It spread from his hand to his shoulder. It felt like his bones were breaking like rotten twigs.
He stumbled back, his face contorted in pain.
Jichang immediately took advantage of his chance.
A series of strikes hit him. Everything happened within seconds. It was a strange and painful feeling; like a knife that was ripping open his skin. Every hit hurt like hell. Each attack was so fast that it was impossible to dodge or deflect.
Taesoo fell to his knees, panting from the exertion and pain.
When he looked up, Jichang was standing over him. His face was a calm mask as he supported his hand blade with his other hand. Contempt and arrogance were reflected in the White Viper's eyes. Taesoo hated that look.
Slowly, he stood up. The fight wasn't over yet.
*********
With a satisfied smile, Lasol took a step back to examine her work. In one hand she still held the brush which she had used to apply the highlighter to James’ soft skin.
James opened his eyes and blinked briefly as they adjusted to the bright light.
“I'm done. You look fantastic with a bit of makeup.”
James wore black pants and a black shirt with a low neckline. Over it, he wore his new white leather jacket that Jichang had bought for him. As it turned out, the garment was the perfect complement to the stage outfit. In comparison with him, Oliver had chosen white trousers and a shirt in the same color. He wore a black turtleneck sweater under his shirt to make the outfit more interesting. Oliver's look was rounded off with a silver necklace and matching rings.
They had chosen the black and white combination because it was inspired by Black Rose's most popular stage outfits. It fitted the night and stars featured in the song.
Curious, James glanced at Oliver, who got his makeup done by Ara. She had also styled his hair. The dark brown hair looked fluffier and softer than usual and reminded James of the hairstyle that one of the members of Black Rose had.
Oliver played nervously with his fingers while Ara applied a shine control powder which she had borrowed from Miyoung. He was already sweating, even though their performance had not even started. His stage fright was severe, but James had faith that he could pull it off.
“You look good, Oliver. That outfit suits you,” said James. It was a small attempt to calm Oliver down. His classmate looked good - it wasn’t a lie. Normally, Oliver just looked like a normal guy and he was often overlooked but with the right accessories and outfit, his qualities started to shine. A special hair color like purple would help him to stand out. But a pastel tone was probably better and suited his light skin color more.
At the compliment, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief and even managed to smile. It was visible that he was trying to be brave, even if he was shaking. Luckily Ara was still there to help. She grabbed Oliver's chin and turned his face back to her. She continued with the eyeshadow while telling Oliver about her new puppy. The distraction and her cheerful tone helped. Oliver's stiff posture relaxed as he focused on the stories about the cute pet.
Meanwhile, James turned back to Lasol.
“Thank you for your help.”
"You're welcome." Lasol put her makeup back in her pink bag. “I'm crossing my fingers for you.”
James could only hope that nothing unexpected happened.
*********
Grumbling, Taesoo wiped the blood from his face, repurposing the sleeve of his school uniform. His hand was throbbing painfully and he could barely move his fingers.
Maybe something was broken.
“Asshole.”
The White Viper of Seoul was stronger than he had expected.
To say Taesoo was pissed was an understatement. He would pay Jichang Kwak back, sooner or later. This defeat was meaningless. And he had hurt the fucker as well. Jichang would no longer be able to show his face at the school festival. That meant Taesoo could keep looking for James Lee.
Taesoo stopped when he saw the flashy lights. People were cheering when the singers entered the stage. They were fucking loud and annoying. He couldn’t stand their excitement and joy.
His mood changed abruptly.
There were too many people in front of him. Taesoo couldn't deal with this right now. All he wanted to do was get out of there, hide away and lick his wounds.
Taesoo clenched his teeth.
Jichang Kwak had ruined everything. He hadn't been able to find James Lee and...
He stared blankly at the sea of people.
Taesoo was tired.
It had been a mistake to come to SC High.
What had he been thinking?
“I'm an idiot. I’ll never find him.” Instead, he had got his ass kicked like a weakling. He was pathetic.
Cheers filled Taesoo's ears as he turned away from the stage and looked towards the school entrance. As he took his first step in that direction, he heard someone start playing the piano.
It was a calm, gentle melody. It sounded familiar, almost wistful.
After his fifth step, someone started singing. Thanks to the loudspeakers, the words were easy to understand, even from a distance. Taesoo recognized the popular song. He knew it was a song by a girl group, but he couldn't even name the group.
“We are all stars, damned to disappear.”
Taesoo immediately stopped and turned around.
It was as if the voice was calling him.
Taesoo's eyes widened as he looked at the performance. There, at a black piano, sat James Lee. A beam of light illuminated the stage, focused solely on him, as the first singer disappeared into the darkness.
“... but when the night ends, I will be still there, waiting for a new sun to come.”
It was impossible to turn away. Taesoo had never heard such a beautiful singing voice before. This felt different than when James had taunted him. It was different from when James had admired his skills while playing video games.
Another spotlight came on, whereupon both singers became visible on the dark stage. The other student started singing once more. Both voices united for the chorus and Taesoo's heartbeat quickened.
He had finally found James Lee.
“Goddess of the night, queen of prophecy, when is our time to shine? We are stars of our generation - and we are gonna fight until the end of time. It's the new age. It’s the new skyline.”
It was as if James was speaking directly to him. As if he was telling him not to give up, but to keep fighting.
It was idiotic. Taesoo knew that. And yet he couldn't shake off the feeling.
This was their age. It was his time. They were the new generation reaching for the stars.
He wouldn't just disappear.
A smile inevitably crossed Taesoo's lips as he enjoyed the rest of the performance.
As the final note faded into the falling night, the crowd erupted in loud cheers and applause. Some students screamed for an encore while the announcer tried to calm the crowd down. In the meantime, the two singers left the stage waving to their new fans.
Taesoo went in the direction of the backstage, but he wasn't the only one. Some students in SC High uniforms were walking in the same direction as him, talking excitedly about the performance. They were probably trying to see or talk to James and his friend.
There were too many people. Too much chaos.
Staring at his bloody hand, reddened where the handblade had hit him, a sudden realization struck him. And with that came hesitation.
He probably looked like shit.
For some reason, he didn't want James to see him in this miserable state. He wanted to make a good impression - particularly because their first meeting had been so shitty ... but now he seemed like he just wanted to start another fight.
“James and Oliver were amazing!”
When he heard the name, Taesoo turned his head to the right and noticed three girls next to him. A tall brunette, a girl with braided pigtails and a black-haired woman whose arm was in a plaster cast.
“I thought Oliver would lose his nerve, but …,” said the girl with the pigtails. “... he was great. Is it weird that I’m kind of proud of him?”
“He worked really hard.” The brunette smiled and looked at her smartphone. “Oh, he just texted me. He and James need help.”
The other two exchanged a look, amused.
“James was incredible. No wonder they're all after him now. Ahhh, I'm getting too much competition. That’s not fair!” Chuckling, the black-haired woman stood on her tiptoes, trying to look over the crowd of people in front of them.
“Hey!” When Taesoo's deep voice interrupted them, the three students flinched and turned to him. At the sight of him, the girls turned pale and stared at his face, which showed the signs of the fight.
The brunette caught herself first. “Hey, are you okay-”
“Are you in James Lee’s class?”
The three immediately nodded and that was answer enough for Taesoo.
He reached under his uniform jacket and took out an envelope. He had written James Lee on it. Next to James' name stuck a lollipop. The candy packaging was red.
“Give this to him. It’s important.”
With that, he handed the envelope to the astonished brunette, turned away and disappeared into the crowd.
A little overwhelmed by the situation, Lasol looked at the envelope in her hand.
What had just happened?
She had never seen the guy before, nor did she know his school uniform.
“Woah, what’s that?” Ara snatched the envelope from Lasol’s hand and turned it to look at it from all sides.
Miyoung also leaned closer, a bit curious. “A threat?”
“He looked like a thug, but I don’t think it’s a threatening letter.” The lollipop seemed out of place for a threatening letter. It was even a strawberry lollipop, James’ favorite flavor. The guy was aware of James’ sweet tooth. Maybe he was an old friend from another school?
Thoughtfully, Miyoung touched her cheek with her index finger. “Maybe it’s a fan letter?”
“Wait, is that a…” Ara squealed in excitement. Her eyes lit up mischievously.
“...love letter? ”
Lasol groaned and massaged her forehead. “I'm sure there's another, far more logical explanation for this -”
But her classmates stopped listening to her. They were too busy theorizing about what the content of the letter was. Most of it sounded like the plot of a BL drama.
With a sigh, Lasol snatched the letter back before the two curious girls got any stupid ideas. This letter was not intended for them. James was the only one who should know the content.
*********
A little amused, James read the letter once more. He lounged in his bed, the gifted lollipop between his lips.
“Mhm..” The lollipop left his mouth with a popping sound. “So he accidentally smeared my phone number and couldn’t contact me because of it.”
To be honest, James hadn’t expected that Taesoo Ma would contact him. Giving him his phone number had happened on a whim. The fight had been fun and James didn’t mind repeating it. The way he had assessed Taesoo Ma, he had assumed that the thug would want revenge. James had just wanted to make things easier - the last thing he wanted was a thug showing up at SC High to pick a fight with him.
James chuckled and rolled onto his back. In one hand, he held the letter, which was written in messy handwriting, in the other hand was the lollipop, which tasted like artificial strawberry.
Taesoo had left his phone number in the letter, giving James the freedom to take the next step.
“I didn't see that coming,” James muttered to himself, surrounded by the bare walls of his small apartment. “He wants to hire me as his tutor.”
When Lasol had given him the letter, a little embarrassed and almost begging him to ignore their giggling classmates, he hadn't really been interested in the letter. He had thought it was just another letter from a fan. Only when Ara had intervened to tell him that the letter came from a rough-looking guy did he get more curious.
There weren't many possibilities and his guess had been confirmed by opening the letter.
However, the content wasn't a threat - it was, if you read between the lines, almost something like an apology. Or a peace offering?
James wasn't sure.
The Ansan fighter offered to pay, but James was a bit worried about where he was getting the money from. On the other hand, he was pleasantly surprised that Taesoo was trying to improve his school grades. The young man seemed like someone who skipped school and preferred to hang out at the arcade or get into street fights.
The red lollipop candy touched his lips over and over again as he thought about the matter.
Well, James had already thought about tutoring as a part-time job again. But his target group was his classmates. If word spread that he was a great tutor at the expensive private school, he hoped to attract more students with wealthy parents who were ready to pay a higher price. Taesoo Ma didn’t fit into this plan.
However, it could be useful to maintain friendly contact with one of the strongest rising fighters in the big cities. It was nice that James was no longer on Jichang’s watch list and he didn’t want more attention because of their connection. Sure, they weren't friends, but there was an unspoken peace between them. James was content with the situation. The wannabe thugs at school didn’t annoy him as long as Jichang Kwak kept an eye on him.
James put the letter aside and reached for his smartphone to save Taesoo's phone number and text him.
It wouldn't hurt to give it a try, right?
But first, James would make his terms clear to the stubborn man - if Taesoo agreed and was willing to pay his price, then they could proceed with the tutoring.
As soon as James had sent his first message to Taesoo, Taesoo came online and started typing. His answer was simple and concise: >Okay. Let's meet.<
James raised an eyebrow, a bit amused.
He hadn’t expected so much alacrity, but as long as he got his money, he didn't care.
*********
A stream of urine landed in a gangster's face.
Embarrassed, a young woman with black hair looked away. Her make-up and red evening dress indicated that she had either been partying in one of the nearby clubs or had gone on a date.
And even though she found it extremely embarrassing what the man next to her was doing, she tried to give him some decency back by covering his best piece with her black clutch bag.
“Ah, that feels good.” The man laughed spitefully and stuck his tongue out at the unconscious gangsters.
He was dressed from head to toe in designer clothing. The turquoise sweater stood out just as much as his orange-tinted sunglasses. His style was distinctive, as were his long earlobes and dreadlocks.
“Sorry for the mess, sweetie.”
“It’s okay,” the young woman cleared her throat, her cheeks flushed. “Thank you for your help.”
"Of course. I couldn’t just stand by and watch."
His grin grew. It reminded her of a shark, showing off white perfect teeth while savaging his prey. At the same time, his eyes sparkled mischievous. She was sure he had enjoyed beating the gangsters up and playing the gentleman who saved a damsel in distress. Even when he looked more like a thug or poser, he somehow seemed charming. It was a peculiar combination - but not without appeal.
After he was done and zipped up his pants, he wiped his hands on the gangster's clothes.
“Are you free for a drink?”
She took one last look at the men on the ground before standing up and linking arms with her savior. Her smile was genuine. “Sure, let’s go, oppa.”
The evening could only get better.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) I draw James Lee with red hair because it's a distinguishing feature. In the story, his hair is still black. He'll dye his hair red later.
2) I'm sure you can guess which king will be next XD
3) The song Nyx is inspired by Greek mythology :) it foreshadows how James and the others are starting a new age and are part of the new generation. It also symbolizes future events and maybe some things about James' past that are a secret for now ;)
4) This chapter had a lot of details and easter eggs - I hope you could notice some of them ^^
5) It was inspired by different Lookism arcs :) Mostly the school festival but it was also inspired by the scene where Daniel went shopping with Crystal and when he got gifts from Jay.
6) Taesoo's reaction foreshadows the positive effect James has on him and his mental state. Especially when it comes to emotional stuff
7) Taesoo has a canon character as his little brother in this FF:3 can you guess who it is?I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3
Chapter Text
Meeting Taesoo again, was less difficult than expected. They first met for a trial lesson in a café. It turned out, Taesoo didn't just need help with math. English and Korean were on the list as well as basic science and history. James wondered if Taesoo was even going to school or if he was just constantly fighting the whole day. There was a lot to do to catch up but luckily they still had time until the intermediate exams.
It quickly became apparent that Taesoo took the tutoring seriously. At first, the fighter from Ansan felt visibly overwhelmed by the syllabus. Taesoo didn't seem like someone who would just give up or run away, but when it came to facing the mass of missed subject matter, the flight response came through. James knew what it was like to feel overwhelmed by a problem. It could be intimidating and demotivating.
So he divided everything up as best he could and made a plan. They decided to meet twice a week. On weekends they studied math and basic science, while on Wednesdays, when James was free after school, they studied English and Korean. And even though James would have liked to help him with history, it was too much. He recommended that Taesoo should look for a good tutor in Ansan - perhaps one of his classmates.
Taesoo had to promise James that he would go to school regularly again - active class participation would also be good for his performance. At first, it would be frustrating since Taesoo couldn't keep up in class, but once the tutoring showed its effect, he would experience success and everything would become easier. Besides that, he didn't have to make Taesoo a model student. His grades just had to improve and stabilize.
That was the goal they agreed on.
During the second week they met, they decided to use the library as a study space. In the third week, James had already gotten used to Taesoo's presence and learned that Taesoo quickly grasped the missing basics and did the exercises that James gave him. Taesoo was also surprisingly polite when you got to know him better. He had manners - but that didn't mean he always used them.
“I beg you - please wear a shirt under your school uniform when we are here,” said James before reaching for the water bottle to drink a swig. “The poor lady from the staff almost got a heart attack.”
“It was hot last week.” Taesoo put the pen aside. Since it was the weekend, he wore black jeans and a gray shirt with short sleeves “And I never wear a shirt in my school.”
Wow, Taesoo's school must have very loose rules about school uniforms - or the teachers were just too afraid of Taesoo Ma. James suspected the latter.
“I know but you aren’t in your school or city. Even if you come directly to Seoul after school, please dress modestly here. You don’t have to change your clothes, just bring a shirt with you that you can put on.”
The older student didn't look too happy about it, but he nodded. Maybe just to end the discussion. James was still wearing his new black hoodie with the skeleton hand on the back and the smiley face on the chest, while Taesoo had draped his leather jacket over the chair.
The brand new Chrome Hearts leather Jacket got a lot of curious looks. Just like the two students who didn't seem to fit into the library. James no longer seemed like the typical, well-mannered model student, and Taesoo had a rough charisma that kept most people at a distance.
But not everyone perceived the underlying danger. Others saw it more as a challenge, as comments kept coming along with the curious looks. James ignored the whispers, even when he realized it was about the two of them.
Instead, he picked up the worksheet and began correcting the results with a red fine liner.
“Wow, you hardly make mistakes anymore. I think we can start with the next topic today.” At James' compliment, Taesoo just snorted and turned his head to the side. He hid his small, satisfied grin behind his right hand. James could see how pronounced Taesoo's knuckles were. They were covered in small scars from his superhuman training.
“Woah, did you see the jacket?” he heard someone say. Just loud enough that every word could be heard. Another guy chimed in:
“That’s a fake. Or he got it secondhand. If new, this jacket costs around 675,000 won.”
James' eyes darted to the side until he found the two guys. They were sitting at a table and were not alone. It was a small group eating chips and glued to their smartphones. They didn't even have books on the table and didn't look like they were at the library to learn.
As a precaution, James scooted closer to Taesoo and began to explain to him where he had made mistakes and how he got the right results. Even though Taesoo seemed to be concentrating on him, he frowned and his eyes briefly darted towards the group.
“Who does this guy think he is?”
“He’s just trying to look tough.”
For fuck’s sake, thought James, shut up.
James gave the group a warning look, but when his eyes crossed with one of the guys, the guy just started grinning provocatively. James frowned. Wonderful. The guys seemed bored and egged each other on, not knowing that just because they outnumbered Taesoo and James they weren’t superior. Provoking one of Ansan's rising top dogs was beyond stupid.
“What are you looking at, bitch face. Got a problem?” The driveling idiot's grin grew.
James sighed. Paying attention to them had been a mistake. They would lose interest if he ignored them.
“Taesoo. Look. You have to -”
“Woah that bitch is trying to teach the idiot how to count.” The others snorted at the words and James imagined his foot landing in the grinning face. “That's a lost cause. He’s probably a dropout.”
Suddenly Taesoo moved and stood up - to his full height, radiating a bloodthirsty aura. When the group noticed Taesoo’s height and saw how his broad shoulders tensed and his back muscles moved under his tight-fitting shirt, they immediately fell silent.
“You wanna find out what I'm capable of?” Taesoo growled in his deep voice, his hand clenched into a fist.
They quickly looked away; even the loudmouths finally shut up.
“Hey!”
James grabbed Taesoo by the wrist and pulled him back to his chair. A few of the other visitors, mostly students using the room to study, gave them nervous looks.
“We had a deal.”
He received an angry look in response.
“Taesoo Ma.” James' tone sharpened. “If you fight in Seoul, I’ll not tutor you anymore.”
The older student gritted his teeth and crossed his arms over his chest in annoyance. “The fuckers started it.”
“I know - and you have a very short fuse.”
James held three fingers up. “Rule number 1: No fighting in Seoul. Secondly, the money you pay me with can’t be obtained illegally. Thirdly, you have to take the tutoring seriously and respect me as your tutor. This includes listening to me as long as we are learning.”
Of course, James knew that it wouldn't stop Taesoo from getting into fights or taking money from people. He also couldn't interfere in the street fighting in Ansan. Moreover, Taesoo had the right to defend himself, but in Seoul James’ rules prevailed.
"I don’t want any trouble." James sighed. “How about a break?”
Taesoo was too tense and pissed off to continue studying. He seemed to recognize that too. He gritted his teeth, nodded, and packed up his stuff.
Following suit, James packed up and then led Taesoo outside. There was a lush green lawn around the library as well as several trees that provided shade. They made themselves comfortable under one of the trees and James took out his lunchbox.
The narrow side of the lunch box was filled with seasoned spinach, seasoned bean sprouts, stir-fried anchovies, and kimchi. In the middle was white rice, half-covered with a fried egg. Next to it were stir-fried potatoes.
“This looks good.” Taesoo stared at the dosirak in James' hands. “Where did you buy it? Or did your mom make it?”
James grinned. “I made it.”
Taesoo looked up in surprise. He seemed to want to say something else but was interrupted by a loud stomach growling. Taesoo blushed.
“Hungry?” James asked teasingly as he picked up his chopsticks.
Taesoo grumbled and looked away, but then he nodded. Having a premonition, James glanced at Taesoo's backpack.
“Let me guess, you didn't bring lunch?”
“I was in a rush. I couldn’t eat lunch or even a snack.” Taesoo shrugged and flicked away a stone.
A sigh escaped James before he held out the chopsticks to Taesoo. “I already eat something on my way to the library. So if you want, you can have a bit from my dosirak.”
Taesoo stared at him in surprise before accepting the chopsticks and trying the food.
After the first bite, his face lit up and he tried the stir-fried potatoes with rice next. James watched him curiously.
“You seem to like it.”
With his mouth full, Taesoo nodded while a few grains of rice stuck to his cheek.
“It's been a while since I had a self-cooked meal.” Taesoo seemed to particularly like the potatoes. He had eaten most of them by now.
“Doesn’t your mom cook for you?”
Taesoo paused briefly. Then he put some rice and kimchi in his mouth and started chewing.
“My mother isn't living with us anymore.”
James opened his mouth and closed it again.
“She left us because my father is a violent bastard. And she took my little brother with her.”
To be honest, James didn't know how to react. It was so sudden. Maybe Taesoo just needed someone to talk to.
Taesoo stared at the lunch box.
“I missed self-made food. There is never food when I come home.” He sounded bitter. James wouldn't be surprised if Taesoo didn't go home at all and instead spent the nights in an arcade or motel.
“You can eat everything. I’m glad that you like it.”
Taesoo looked up in surprise before starting to grin. Then he took the next bite. James watched him eat, amused. He couldn't let Taesoo starve. And studying on an empty stomach wasn't good for concentration.
Maybe next time he would bring a second lunch box, just for Taesoo. Then they both had something tasty and healthy to eat.
**********
When Jichang came out of the store with ice cream, James should have known that he wanted something. The strawberry-flavored Melona bar was definitely a bribe.
Still, Jichang waited until James had eaten almost half of it before he finally got to the point.
“I saw you at the library last weekend.”
James raised an eyebrow. “It's a good place to study. Do you want a recommendation for a book?”
“No.” The White Viper's expression became more serious. “I saw you together with Taesoo Ma.”
“And?”
“And?” Jichang repeated, his tone becoming sharper. “If that guy is threatening you or-”
James raised his hand defensively. “It's fine. I’m tutoring him.”
His answer didn't seem to satisfy the senior. Frowning, Jichang looked down at James. As if he couldn't believe what he was hearing.
“He visited the school festival to say sorry and asked me to be his tutor.” James took a bite of his ice cream. The cold was refreshing. Today it was pretty warm for a spring day. The sun was blazing and melting his ice faster than expected.
“Taesoo Ma is no company for you.”
Now James gave him a critical look and raised an eyebrow.
“I can tutor anyone I want. And as long as he pays me, we have a deal.”
“The guy is dangerous.” James didn't like that tone of voice at all. It was almost moralizing and patronizing. “He is a thug and a hothead. Associating with someone like that will damage your reputation. He has attacked you before - and he will do it again when you’re no longer useful or when you don't do what he wants."
Suddenly his ice cream no longer tasted good.
“Well, Taesoo has anger management issues. We all have our own issues to deal with. But…” James threw the remains of his ice cream into the trash can that was in front of the store. Then he turned back to the senior and looked at him with a stubborn expression. “...I don't think you have the right to judge him. You’re not a blank slate either.”
“James-”
“And unlike you, Taesoo doesn’t pretend to be someone else.”
Jichang opened his mouth and closed it again. He hadn't expected a reprimand.
As the surprise wore off, his expression darkened. James could feel an argument was brewing; the senior looked as if he wanted to stop James from meeting Taesoo at all costs. It was idiotic - and Jichang was crossing a line.
The melody of a K-pop song broke the tense silence between them. James quickly pulled his smartphone out of his pocket. Normally he used the silent mode or turned on vibration but he wanted to meet his classmates after work and had been waiting for a message. Jichang had stopped him on the way.
It was perfect timing.
James answered the call and gave Jichang one last warning look. “Hey, Oliver. Yeah, I'm on my way. Sorry, something came up but I will be there soon.”
When he turned his head back in Jichang's direction, all he saw was the senior clenching his fists and leaving without a word.
*********
When James finally arrived, the mood was strange. Oliver was paler than usual and was already on his third milkshake. The empty glasses were still on the table. Lasol and Ara sat next to him, staring at their smartphones and talking excitedly to each other. Miyoung stared at the ceiling, her brows furrowed.
“Hey,” James said as he stopped in front of the table. “Did something happen?”
All eyes turned to him.
“Someone stole our photos and names,” Lasol explained before showing him her smartphone. It showed an account on Ingstagram. The username sounded similar to Lasol's. He recognized some of the photos from her feed. The rest were suggestive photos that Lasol would never post. None of these photos showed her face. Some showed a woman wearing only a thong, focusing on her ass, others displayed voluptuous breasts covered by a red or black lace bra.
“Some guy contacted my real account, cursing me out and telling me that I stole his money.” She massaged her forehead. “That's how I found out about this fake profile.”
“There were even more guys that got scammed.” The other two girls also showed him fake profiles that had stolen their photos. All were structured similarly. “And we’re not the only ones. It happened to other girls from our school.”
James frowned. Ara continued talking, her face red with anger:
“They use our photos to attract guys. They flirt with them, make sexual innuendos and send them fake photos. And then they ask for money.”
“Ah, it's like the sugar daddy scam, just the other way around.” James scrolled through the messages from the guy who had fallen for the scam and then decided to harass Lasol. The chat was full of obscene insults, accusations and threats.
His jaw tensed.
Victim or not, the guy had no right to behave like that. If he had said something like that to James, he would have punched him straight away.
With every word he read, the anger increased.
“We have already reported the profiles, but then they create new ones and it becomes more difficult to find them.”
“It’s so frustrating,” Miyoung added, slamming her hand on the table. “We are victims, too, but these assholes have nothing better to do than harass us. We’re not the ones who tricked them!”
Oliver drummed his fingers anxiously on the table. “Is there nothing we can do? What if we go to the police?”
“We already went to the police station. We filed a criminal charge against an unknown perpetrator.”
“They don’t take this seriously anyway! The old cop who looked like he didn't even know what Ingstagram is had the nerve to tell me not to post photos if I didn't want them to get stolen. “ Miyoung balled her hands into fists. "What the fuck. He wouldn't say this to me if I was a guy. This is pissing me off.”
“It’s not just that,” Lasol said, showing James her message requests. She had at least a dozen new requests and when she randomly clicked on one, he saw even more salacious messages, as well as sent pictures, but they were blurred.
“I bet those are dick pics.”
At Miyoung's words, Oliver choked on his milkshake. He started coughing loudly before looking at the girls in horror.
“Probably,” said Lasol, “because of this terrible fake account, I’m suddenly getting a lot of such messages. Some people think I would send them nudes for money.” She rubbed her face, feeling exhausted. “I already blocked at least 20 accounts - just today.”
“You should send him a random dick pic as an answer,” Miyoung played with the straw of her iced americano. She ignored James and Oliver's surprised or rather shocked expressions. “I once had an online stalker who was harassing me and sending dick pics every day. Every time I blocked him, he came back with a new account, behaving like he was someone else. So pathetic - his choice of words and spelling mistakes betrayed him. That's why I tried a different way. I got the idea from a forum. I googled dick pics and answered him with a bigger one. It worked well. I never heard from him again.”
James snorted. The others looked at him in surprise as he cleared his throat and struggled to compose himself. Miyoung shot him an amused look. Her eyes briefly darted down his body. James’ grin grew even broader.
“I'm sorry,” he mumbled. He cleared his throat, slightly embarrassed by his reaction. “Lasol, can you send me everything, please? I know someone who is a tech genius. Maybe he can help. He still owes me something.”
“Of course. I already took screenshots.”
"Thank you." James stood up and asked Oliver to order him an iced strawberry latte. In the meantime, he went outside to make a phone call. The fresh air was pleasant, but it didn't calm down the anger that burned within him.
“Little devil.”
“What do you want?” a grumpy-sounding voice greeted him. He heard music from a video game.
“I have a request.”
The music changed suddenly as if the game was pausing.
“...You know I don't work for free. Especially at the weekend.”
“It’s still Friday. And you owe me.” James tilted his head back and looked up at the sky. Rain clouds dyed the horizon grey. The temperatures had dropped suddenly. A thunderstorm was coming. James could feel the tension in the air. “Or do I need to remind you how I saved you from the gangsters you scammed?”
“You're the true devil here,” the boy mumbled. “Fine. It's free. This time.”
James smiled.
That was enough for him.
What he had seen was too organized and similar. What's more, all of this happened in a short period. That could only mean that an organized group was behind the scam.
It was their bad luck that James was now targeting them - and with the help of the little tech genius, he would hunt them down and get rid of them as fast as possible.
**********
The hunt took him further away than expected. About three hours later he finally reached his destination, but he was far from reaching his goal.
He would use the rest of the day and night to investigate the possible locations that were connected to the scammer group. Besides Saturday only Sunday remained for his examination. He had canceled his meeting with Taesoo for today and postponed the tutoring until next week. The big guy hadn't been happy, but James had appeased him with the promise that he would make him his favorite meal to make up for it. That had worked surprisingly well - and James would remember that for the future.
Daegu was surprisingly warm even at this time of year. Even the night was pleasant and bright.
The little hacker had given him several addresses - how he got this information, James didn't know, but he trusted the boy's skills.
The first store was a fried chicken restaurant. The second location was a clothing store. The third location was a Y-Mart. All the locations were in the same area, but no one there could help him, nor did James notice anything strange while visiting these places. He compared the photos from the fake accounts with the surrounding area. That showed him that he was on the right track.
Lasol's fake profile featured a photo that showed the inside of the fried chicken restaurant as well as a few photos of the clothing store. Miyoung’s fake profile included pictures of a coffee shop and a club. The coffee shop was next to the clothing store. The same club, but from the inside, may be seen in Ara’s fake profile. James suspected that the scammers uploaded the photos to make the profiles appear more legit. They were the only photos that weren't stolen or beguiling.
The club was his next destination.
It was still closed. But it would open in an hour.
James pushed his hair back. Luckily, he had changed at home while the little hacker had investigated the fake accounts. James’ outfit was good enough for the club. Thanks to that he would not attract unintentional attention. He could have tried to break into the club, but the staff was probably already preparing everything. Besides, it would be easier to look around if he didn't stand out in the crowd.
In the meantime, he looked around a few more shops and scouted the area around the club to be prepared should he need to leave quickly. He didn't know his way around Daegu and it was better to have a plan B.
When he finally came back at opening time, there wasn't even a line in front of the building. The club's lights were on and a few men who looked like bouncers stood outside the club, smoking.
Something was fishy.
As night fell, the rest of the street was crowded. People were enjoying the nightlife. The streets of Daegu vibrated with the music from karaoke bars and other clubs. Compared to these places, the club Venus seemed almost abandoned.
James decided to risk it. Maybe luck was finally on his side.
"Excuse me." James stopped in front of the men and showed them his friendliest smile. The two guys frowned and glared down at him. They wore cheap suits, but their clothes couldn't completely hide their tattoos. They were visible at the wrists and neck. “This is the club Venus , right? I’m from Seoul and my date told me, we would meet here.”
The two men exchanged a look. One even raised an eyebrow before dragging on his cigarette and blowing the smoke into James' face. “We’re closed.”
“But it’s already after 8 p.m. I thought you opened at 8.”
“Hey,” the bouncer leaned over him. The smell of musk hit him. James took a step back and blinked. "Fuck off."
James rubbed the back of his neck. “Oh, I'm sorry. I guess she sent me the wrong name. Is there another club with the same name?”
The man was about to answer or insult him, but the other man put a hand on his shoulder and stopped him. “Wait. He has a nice face.”
James watched them, feeling the mood change. “Today is a special event. Maybe your date is already inside. We’ll make an exception because you know a VIP.”
“Really? Thank you." James bowed. He didn't trust these guys one bit. He knew the look in their eyes. They looked at him as if he were just a piece of meat or commodity.
One of the men stayed back at the entrance while the other led him through the club. The largest room, where people usually danced and celebrated, was empty. Apart from that, the barkeepers were very busy. Waiters ran with drinks to the second floor, which was reached by two flights of stairs. There were probably the VIP rooms.
“It doesn’t seem like my date is here,” said James as he looked around, “If this is a private party - is it really okay that I’m here?”
“Yeah, sure. Don’t think too much” The bouncer sounded annoyed. With a quick movement of his hand, he urged James to follow him. James hesitated for a moment, but his curiosity won. He followed the man up the right staircase. They ended in a wide hallway which led to many rooms. Behind those closed doors they could hear muffled music.
The bouncer opened one of the doors and turned on the lights. James blinked as his eyes adjusted to the new lighting. In the room was a table, a sofa and a small bar, but otherwise, it was pretty empty.
“Doesn’t look like a party.”
“Because you aren’t ready for the party yet.” The man grabbed his arm and dragged him further into the room before pushing James onto the sofa. James caught himself and sat up, ready to fight back, but that wasn't necessary. Instead, he watched the bouncer walk to the home bar. He had a key and opened the cupboards that contained alcohol bottles. But he didn't come back with only alcohol.
He placed a glass of rum in front of James and a flat plate. There was a white powder and small tablets on it.
A chill ran down James’ spine.
"What is that?"
“Your entrance ticket for the party.” The bouncer smiled, but the smile lacked any kindness. It was merciless and threatening.
“I’m not taking drugs.”
“Don’t be a pussy.” Clicking his tongue, the man came closer. “You cannot leave without being part of this. I will give you the choice - you can snort the heroin or swallow a tablet.”
“And what happens afterward?”
James stood up, unfazed by the man towing nearly two heads over him. The bouncer kept his arms crossed behind his back as he leaned over the high schooler. "Don’t worry. I'm sure you will be very entertaining for some of our customers."
Yeah, nope.
Before James could get past the man, he was grabbed and his head was slammed on the table. James' cheek pressed against the cold marble tabletop. He felt a hand in his hair - the grip hurt, but that wasn't what worried him. Not far from him was the plate with the white powder that moved slightly with every breath he took.
Fuck. Under no circumstances could he inhale the heroin.
Not only was heroin very addictive, but its effects would be fatal. It would numb his body and his mind - and make him submissive. What's more, he didn't know whether the drug was stretched with another substance.
James clenched his jaw and pushed himself upright. The bouncer made another surprised sound when James suddenly escaped his grasp and disappeared before his eyes. Then the man slammed face-first into the table. The big body went limp.
Rubbing his aching cheek, James stared down at the drugs. Then he took one of the tablets and examined it. The tablet showed a black skull. Was that a gang symbol he didn't know? Or a label that a dealer used for his goods?
When he was back in Seoul, he would look for more information about this symbol.
But now he had to get out of here.
James straightened his clothes and ran his hands through his hair.
He doubted these guys were the criminals he was looking for.
He wasn't 100 percent sure, but he didn't want to waste any more time here either. James left the room and looked around. He didn't see any other employees or security guards but he doubted that he could just walk out the front door. The other bouncer would probably stop him and ask questions - maybe even attack him and call for backup.
He continued walking but stopped when he passed a half-open door. The door had previously been closed but now James could look inside. Zeyn4's new song was playing. It was called Addicted and the irony wasn’t lost on James. But what caught his interest was the body on the ground. The man was wearing the same work uniform as the waiters he had seen earlier. A bottle of rum and a tray were on the floor, next to his head.
Curious, James stepped closer and peered into the room.
The room wasn't much different from the room he had been in just a few minutes before. However, the home bar was missing. Then he spotted someone on the sofa.
A young man sat there, surrounded by two women. He grinned widely as he enjoyed the attention of the two scantily clad women. The blonde lady stroked his thigh in circular motions while she hung spellbound on his lips. To the man's right sat a black-haired beauty who laughed at something the man said and then whispered something in his ear, whereupon the guy's grin grew even bigger.
The guy was an interesting character. His appearance was fashionable and eye-catching. He wore a black leather jacket over his strikingly patterned designer sweater. Even though in the club prevailed a dim light, the guy wore sunglasses with tinted lenses.
There was alcohol on the table, but at least James didn't see any hard drugs. But that didn't mean the three weren't already high. None of the guests bestowed a glance on the unconscious waiter.
"Ah!" At the sudden noise, James looked up and straight into the faces of the guests. The blonde had spotted him and alerted the other two. The guy frowned, suddenly radiating a hostile aura.
“I’m sorry for interrupting.” James stepped over to the waiter. “I got lost. By any chance, do you know where the backdoor is?”
“I’m busy here,” said the guy while rising from the sofa. The women made noises of disappointment, but their eyes darted from him to James curiously. As if they were considering who was the better choice. “You should better leave.”
“I’m trying but I don’t know how.”
James sighed.
“Aww don’t be mean!” said the black-haired woman, leaning forwards. Her low-cut dress showed off her cleavage. James blinked, a soft blush appeared on his cheeks, and focused back on the guy who was coming closer.
“Yeah. He's cute. Let him join us - it’s our little party!”
At the blonde's words, the wannabe playboy threw an indignant look back. “Ladies, I’m more than enough. And I don’t want another guy getting involved in our fun.”
“You’re such a killjoy! He’s way more handsome than you!”
The young man gasped while James rolled his eyes. Apparently, the three were already drunk. He wanted to ask again where the exit was when the door suddenly opened completely and a guy in a black suit stepped inside. The security guard only glanced at the waiter on the floor and then at the two men before using his radio to call for backup.
Great. James sighed again. Nothing went as planned today.
As the security guard rushed toward them and prepared for an attack, James automatically sidestepped to avoid it. But he hadn't been the target. The security guy had taken one look at the two teens and decided that the playboy was the threat. No surprise given his appearance.
What surprised James, however, was how easily the guy dodged the attack. Then, with a speed that impressed even James, a right hook followed, which immediately knocked out the security guard.
“Ladies, you should go.”
“But-”
“Now.” The two of them flinched, but then reason prevailed. They took their purses and then quickly left the room. As soon as they were gone, the guy turned to James and cracked his knuckles.
“You messed everything up.”
“Now that’s my fault?!” James couldn't believe it.
“Everything was going well until you appeared.” The guy grinned before licking his thin lips. “You ruined my night. I should teach you some manners-”
James reacted instinctively. He grabbed the guy and pulled him towards him before turning around and going for a roundhouse kick.
The waiter, who had been lying on the floor the entire time, stood unsteadily on his feet. In his hand, he held the rum bottle tightly by its long neck. Thanks to James' quick reaction, the bottle missed the playboy's head by a hair's breadth.
The next second, the attacker was lying motionless on the ground. James' kick had hit him in the temple. The cheeky guy stared at him in disbelief before freeing himself from James' grip.
“What the - who the fuck are you?”
The young man shifted his gaze from the waiter on the floor to James.
“Is that important right now?” James took off his jacket. “All hell is about to break loose.”
“Yeah, it’s important.”
James turned around, this time studying the other man more closely. His hair was braided in long dreadlocks, but what stood out most were his long earlobes, which reminded James of a monk. His outfit was completed with an expensive watch and rings. It was a strange combination, but somehow it suited this man and his charisma.
“I’m still deciding if you are a friend or foe.”
“You don’t look like you have many friends.” The comment earned James an indignant gasp.
"Fuck you! What is your problem?”
"I don't know. Someone just tried to drug me and sell me to some weirdos. I’m a bit annoyed, I guess.” Out of pure principle, James kicked the security guard in the ribs. “And you could be a bit more polite. I just saved you.”
“Fine. I’m Gongseob Ji.” The annoying guy rolled his eyes before grinning. “I’ve beef with these fuckers and was planning to destroy their business. What are you doing here?”
“I thought this was a real club and I had a date here,” James lied without batting an eye.
"Ah." Gongseob looked around the room. “You got tricked.”
“Really? I didn’t notice.”
James’ voice was dripping with sarcasm. But that was simply because of the situation. He was annoyed. He still had no trace. Instead, he found himself in new trouble.
Sighing, James turned to him. “I’m James Lee. From Seoul.”
“Nice to meet you - but you should fuck off now. Don’t get in my way, you little twink.”
James raised an eyebrow. Did the guy have mood swings?
“Don’t order me around.” Meanwhile, James looked around the room. If he was going to deal with a superior number of opponents, he should at least take a look at the room to see if there was anything that could hinder him or that he could use to his advantage.
Suddenly Gongseob grabbed James by the collar.
"Don’t annoy me." The guy was fed up. He was almost as quick to irritate as Taesoo Ma. “Go eat a dick.”
“Wow, such a language.” James shook his head, almost disappointed. “Do you kiss your mother with that mouth?”
A little confused by James' calm reaction, Gongseob let go of him and took a step back. “No - that's slang, you idiot. It’s badass.”
“Telling me to eat a dick is badass?” James raised an eyebrow. He was amused by how confused and flabbergasted Gongseob reacted.
“You show dominance by- ”, Gongseob started but he got interrupted.
“So you want to dominate other men? Why?”
More and more attackers burst into the room as they talked. But that didn't stop James from teasing Gongseob. At the same time, they started beating up the security guards.
“No! Don’t say it like that - I mean when you are a strong fighter you need the right slang-”
“I can beat up guys just fine.” James used an ax kick, crushing his next attacker into the ground. “And I can do it with polite language and correct grammar.”
“Ahhh, fuck!” Gongseob's dodged a punch and sent the gangster into dreamland with an uppercut. “You’re driving me crazy!”
“Ohhh, is that why you want me to eat a dick-”
“Okay, I'm starting to regret this.” The boxer was quick. His punches were well-aimed and his technique was impressive. What's more, he was able to talk to James and didn’t get distracted by James or the security guards. Gongseob took one opponent after the other down.
James chuckled as he defeated the next gangsters. It was difficult to keep track of the chaos, but it wasn't his first time fighting multiple opponents.
“Don’t be shy now.” After a strong kick, one of the men fell onto the table.The table broke in two. “You just tried to put me down with homophobic insults - did you do that because you think I'm good-looking and you panicked or did you do that because it's okay to -”
Gongseob turned to James. Then he struck.
The boxer's clenched fist rushed past James' face and loudly broke the nose of the gangster who had approached James from behind.
At the same moment, a man behind Gongseob fell over. James had kicked him in the temple.
“First of all,” Gongseob took a deep breath. He slowly ran out of energy, “I said that because I didn’t want to drag you in my shit and involve you in this.”
He waved his hand in the direction of all the gangsters lying on the ground.
“Second, it's freaking slang and I didn't mean it like that, so stop annoying me.”
James stepped on the hand of a man who was trying to grab a folding knife. Gongseob watched James smash his opponent's head against the ground and then take the folding knife. Instead of using it to fight, he put it in his trouser pocket.
“...I’m also a fan of Neverland.”
The last point was such a surprise that James snorted and gave Gongseob an amused look. “Really? That’s your excuse?”
“Oh shut up! He’s an amazing singer and a strong person!”
“I'm not making fun of you or him- I'm a fan too,” he said quickly, noticing that Gongseob's attitude had suddenly become hostile towards him.
“He's impressive.” With a powerful kick, James knocked out his last opponent. “I like his songs too”
“Uh?” His answer seemed to surprise Gongseob. At the same time, the boxer sent a gangster to his knees with a powerful uppercut. The man let out another groan, then fell motionless onto the tiles.
Gongseob gasped loudly. They had done it. There was no one left - they were the last ones standing.
“Wait? Do you really like him? What’s your favorite song?”
“Fight until tomorrow.” James wiped his hands on his pants. “But I also like his softer songs. Midnight, for example. He's still pretty young but he’s working so hard and debuted on his own. I can’t imagine how difficult it is to debut and work in this industry without a big company backing you up.”
“You have a good taste, man.” Gongseob suddenly seemed much more excited while he went back to James, stepping over a few bodies.
“My favorite is Heartbeat.” The boxer's face turned slightly red as he rubbed the back of his neck. “I found the song after my break up with my first girlfriend. The song helped me get over it.”
“I can see why. It’s a true heartbreak song.” James couldn't suppress his smile. Gongseob was too excited to resent his grin.
“You're the first guy I met who is also his fan. 90% of his fans are women - what's nice when you want to hook up with a girl after a concert but…” Gongseob cleared his throat. “Okay, which other soloists or groups are you stanning?”
“Zeyn4, Sugar Moon - and I've liked Black Rose for a while.” James also wasn't sure how the topic had turned into K-pop, but it didn't bother him. They were done with the gangsters and he wouldn't find the scammers tonight anyway.
Gongseob nodded in agreement. “Zeyn4’s first album was great. They're the first boy group I started rooting for. PTJ has an eye for talent.”
The boxer patted James on the back and then grinned. His eyes lit up with excitement. “Hey, do you like karaoke?”
That's how it happened that James Lee ended up in a karaoke bar with Gongseob Ji.
Gongseob invited him to show gratitude for his help in the club. He got them snacks, beer, soju, and a little room for two.
The music was loud while the lyrics flickered across the screen. Gongseob wasn't the best singer, but he had fun and his rapping wasn't bad at all. It was surprisingly good, to be honest. His glee was almost contagious; James had fun and loosened up a bit. But maybe that was just the fault of the sweet alcohol.
He clapped, grinning widely when Gongseob finished. The boxer beamed from ear to ear, pleased with himself and his performance, before he collapsed onto the sofa next to James and grabbed a bottle of beer.
Meanwhile, James reached for the remote to choose a song. “That was pretty good.”
“Is that a compliment?” Gongseob laughed. “Come on, show me what you’re made of.”
James didn't miss the challenge.
Since Gongseob was a fan of Neverland, he looked for the soloist and then checked the songs. When Gongseob realized what he was about to do, his eyes lit up.
Grinning, he patted James on the back. “Are you sure you can do this?”
“Let’s find out.” He chose the song Heartbeat and took the microphone. The gentle melody began to play as he lightly tapped his foot to the beat.
The moment James started singing, Gongseob's provocative grin disappeared.
His mouth fell open in shock as he listened to and watched James.
When the song was over, he couldn't contain his excitement. “Fuck that was amazing. Are you a trainee?”
James laughed. “No, I just like singing.”
“I like singing. That was so good I thought I got a private concert from an idol.” Gongseob poured them soju. At James' request, he had bought him strawberry soju.
“If you can also rap, I’m gonna pay for the next round of drinks.”
“Is that a challenge?” Now James' tone became excited.
“Yeah, let’s make a bet!”
James never lost a bet.
**********
After celebrating their victory with alcohol and karaoke, it had been too late to go back to Seoul. In this case, James had planned to stay in a love hotel (some ignored it when a teenager booked a room) or spend the night in an ijimjilbang, but Gongseob insisted that he could stay with him.
James wasn't sure how he even got into the flat. Gongseob had left him his bed and slept on a mattress on the floor. The next morning they still reeked of alcohol. The smell almost immediately made him sick again.
To James' relief, no one else was there when they finally managed to get up. He showered and put on a pair of sweatpants and a shirt that Gongseob had given him.
The flat was small and the furnishings were outdated. But it was clean and tidy. The place didn’t look like there was much money, but Gongseob did have a small collection of designer clothes. James had noticed the clothes in the closet - and what the boxer was wearing was from a well-known sports brand. Gongseob also had a collection of sneakers that he was visibly proud of. He had a special shelf just for his collection, which was even illuminated by neon lights.
James entered the kitchen, his black hair slightly damp. Gongseob sat at the kitchen table, his head resting on the tabletop.
James raised an eyebrow in amusement. “You look like you are dying.”
“ I’m dying.”
“Not so dramatic.” James looked around. There were a few photos on the walls. Mostly family photos. Others showed Gongseob as a child and middle school student. In some, he held a trophy in his hands and grinned for the camera.
However, all of these photos were several years old.
“...I'm hungry... but I think I will puke if I eat.”
“Mhm…” James pointed to the fridge. “Can I take a look? I could make us breakfast.”
“Sure.”
James opened the fridge to see what was there. He was pleasantly surprised. The fridge was well stocked and he quickly came up with an idea for breakfast.
“Drink water,” he ordered Gongseob in an almost motherly tone and then got to work. Now and then he asked Gongseob where he could find something for the dish. The boxer didn't always know the right place, but after a little bit of searching, James found everything he needed.
First, he placed the soybean sprouts in a large pot. Then he added the water, dried anchovies, garlic, onion, gochu-garu, soy sauce, and fish sauce. He used an old wooden spoon to stir the mix a few times. While he covered the pot with the lid, he let the soup cook for 30 minutes over medium-high heat. In the meantime, he cooked rice and took out the kimchi as a side dish. Gongseob watched him the whole time.
“I'm surprised you can cook.”
“You should try my food first before saying that.” James allowed himself a little smile. Of course, he was confident in his cooking skills. He had been cooking for himself for years and had learned a lot over time.
“It smells pretty damn good already.” In the meantime, Gongseob was sitting upright and licking his lips. "What are you cooking?"
“Kongnamulguk. It’s a great hangover breakfast.”
With practiced movements, James chopped the spring onions. He enjoyed the clacking sound the knife made as it touched the wooden board.
After a moment of silence, James's curiosity took the best of him. “Are your parents already at work?”
“No.” The boxer's voice became muffled. “They’re dead.”
James almost cut his finger. He paused, then glanced over his shoulder.
Gongseob rested his chin on his hand and stroked the edge of his glass. “I live with my grandma. She has a little restaurant. Luckily, the flat belongs to her. My grandpa bought it for her. He died two years ago.”
"I'm sorry. It must be hard.”
Still, James couldn't forget the designer clothing and sneaker collection. “Do you have a part-time job?”
Gongseob snorted. “I tried, but I keep clashing with customers, my colleagues, or the boss.”
To be honest, that didn't surprise James. He let out a soft sigh.
This grandson had to cause his grandmother a lot of grief.
Something told James that Gongseob hadn't gotten his collection with legally earned money.
Gongseob must have guessed his thoughts because he rolled his eyes. "Don't worry your pretty little head. I support my grandma wherever I can. She doesn't want to take my money. I guess, she just wants to take care of me as best she can."
He groaned and rubbed his face. “I earn my money in the boxing ring now and then. Nothing official, of course. But if I bet on myself, I can make a decent amount of money.”
“No wonder you can fight so well.”
Gongseob just grinned proudly while James continued to cook. Once the 30 minutes were over, he removed the anchovy pouch and discarded it. After adding the salt and green onions, he cooked it for another minute. Then the food was finally done.
James placed two bowls of soup on the table. Gongseob carefully blew on the warm soup before tasting it. The boxer's eyes widened and life returned to them in an instant.
“Damn, it’s delicious. You cook as good as my grandma!"
James just grinned. Then he enjoyed the soup too.
“By the way, why were you really at the club? You messed with these assholes for a reason.”
James hesitated for a moment, but then he told Gongseob the real reason why he was in Daegu.
With every word the boxer's expression darkened. After James was done talking and Gongseob's soup was empty, Gongseob leaned back in the chair and stared at the ceiling.
“...So these fuckers are poaching in my area, scamming people, and also stealing the information and photos of pretty ladies. I don’t know which of these bothers me more.”
“I’ll take care of it,” James said. “The police are powerless and are taking too long. I thought if I followed their trail all the way here, I could stop them. But yesterday I was just running from one place and a clue to another... the club was the last place I checked. But I didn’t find anything useful."
“Mhm. I'll ask a few of my girls. Maybe they overheard something and we can find the guys."
"We?"
Gongseob grinned. “Of course, I'm gonna help you.”
**********
A few of Gongseob's “girls” were affected by the scam or they knew someone who had the same experience. There were a lot of rumors about the possible perpetrators, but the best tip came from a young woman. Gongseob had recently helped her.
“Are you sure?” Gongseob asked, the smartphone in his right hand as he looked around. James stood next to him and listened. The speaker was on.
“Yeah. The weirdo was completely wasted and bragged about ripping off some rich guys.” She sounded disgusted. “He even showed me the fake account and DMs. Sounds like the guy you're looking for. But he was a complete idiot. I don’t think he started the scam.”
She voiced what James had already suspected. In his eyes, a circle was behind the scam.
“And you are sure that’s the right place?”
“He gave me his business card. I forgot about it but it was still in my purse. He said he was a big shot in this company, called Iron Construction. I didn't believe a word he said but maybe it helps. I hope you get the assholes, oppa.”
"Thank you. I will invite you for a drink when we’re done.” Gongseob grinned and hung up.
In front of them was a construction site that belonged to Iron Construction. It wasn't far from the other places James had scouted yesterday. Many heavy equipment and scaffolding stood around, but no construction worker was present. A sign told the teenagers to stay outside, but Gongseob conveniently ignored it as he entered the premises.
"We're looking for clues and evidence," James reminded him before following.
Gongseob snorted. "Evidence? They've already pretty much admitted the scam. We only need to take out the trash.”
If James was honest, he felt the same way. but so far they had no real evidence. The construction site was large, the unfinished building rose like a skeleton into the sky. There were scaffoldings and building materials everywhere, but according to residents, work at the site had come to a standstill several weeks ago. The period roughly coincided with the time when the scam started.
James nudged Gongseob with his elbow and then pointed to a security camera. “If this doesn’t serve as a deterrent, we’ll get soon company.”
“Well then let’s not waste any more time.”
They split up and searched the area. But they couldn't find anything and in the end, all that was left was a two-story container building that presumably served as the company's on-site office.
“You can't pick locks by any chance?” James asked, half-jokingly. Gongseob snorted and rolled his shoulders as he walked towards the door. Before James could ask what the other was planning, Gongseob struck.
The door creaked and trembled under the powerful attack. After another blow, it was ripped from its hinges and fell to the ground. Gongseob looked back with an inviting grin. "Come on."
James just sighed and followed him into the container building. It looked relatively neat and like a normal office. But when Gongseob opened the next door, they found another room that made a completely different impression. Empty and full beer cans littered the floor. Empty soju bottles piled up on a coffee table. Dirty clothes were strewn across the sofa and chairs. But what caught their attention was in the middle of the room. There, on the table, was a huge stack of smartphones. They were the cheapest models on the market but that was more than enough if they only served one purpose.
They exchanged a look before they reached for their smartphones and checked to see if one of them was turned on. They weren't even password-protected - probably because multiple people were using them. James checked Ingstagram first. The user was still logged in and James found a profile that was structured and looked like the fake profiles he had seen so far. He even recognized a few of the photos. He clicked on the settings and found four other accounts that were set up the same way. Each of these had tons of messages from different guys.
"Wow. Looks like we found the right bastards.” Gongseob whistled and put the smartphone back. “It will take us a while to find the accounts that are impersonating your friends. If we only destroy the smartphones, they will no longer have access, but the accounts will remain online.”
“Who knows if they don’t have the login details somewhere else.” James sighed. Going through all those smartphones and deleting the accounts would take forever. And it wouldn't solve all their problems.
It was almost as if Gongseob had read his mind. “We have to get to the root of the problem and stop this.” As he spoke he went to the window. As James followed Gongseob’s gaze, he saw several black cars arrive. “That’s my city. Gonna teach these fuckers with whom they are messing with.”
A grin crossed James's face. “How nice of them to accommodate us. We don’t have to look for them.”
Gongseob let out a laugh before running outside. James followed him. The approaching battle filled him neither with excitement nor with worry. He had seen how Gongseob fought and he knew his strength. This would be over soon.
The men who got out of the cars were tall and wore blue work jackets. Some of them had weapons; knives, but also batons. Others simply grabbed whatever was lying around the construction site.
They wasted no time. As soon as they discovered the intruders in their territory, they attacked. Within seconds, the construction site turned into a battlefield. But even though neither Gongseob nor James used weapons, they didn’t get pushed back or feel anxious. They were both frighteningly fast. James kept dodging and countered every attack with a kick.
Gongseob's tactics, on the other hand, were a little different. If Gongseob couldn't escape a punch, then he took the hit, no matter how strong it was. James saw a metal pipe hit Gongseob in the chest, but the boxer held his ground. He didn't even make a face. Instead, his fist thundered into his attacker's face, loudly breaking his nose.
It was impressive. Almost as if Gongseob’s body was an impregnable fortress.
James was sure that if he had been hit by such an attack, he wouldn’t have withstood it. At least not yet. He started to smile. Somehow, he was a bit impressed by Gongseob. Whenever he had the chance, he would ask Gongseob about his techniques - they were something he had never seen before and were different from the boxing he knew.
But first, it was time to focus on the fight.
Due to the superior number of opponents, the fight moved further and further towards the scaffoldings. The circle of their opponents tightened and pushed James and Gongseob back. It was as if they were following a flow that wasn’t under their control.
James looked around worriedly. He didn't miss the gangsters' unusual behavior. It wasn't his first fight against a larger group and he recognized a pattern when he saw it.
His gaze darted to the wall of the building behind them. Were the bastards trying to corner them? It would restrict their mobility, but James was sure it wouldn't put too much strain on him. Even with a wall behind him, he was fast enough to avoid any attack. And Gongseob felt the same way - and if not, he could just take it and hit back.
Was that really all they planned?
Gongseob was now standing under the scaffolding. He was breathing heavily, visibly exhausted from the mass of attacks he had fended off so far. Even though his body was able to cope with the massive strain, it still suffered damage. Slowly, every blow he had taken took its toll.
James frowned. Had he underestimated Gongseob?
The scaffolding shook.
It thundered, then a creaking followed. It was a strange sound, James thought before he realized what was going on.
The scaffolding began to fall.
Together with the incomplete building wall. Everything seemed to collapse.
Gongseob, blind to what was happening behind and above him, simply stood there, his eyes fixed on his opponents, whom he taunted and challenged to face him.
James' eyes widened.
His body started moving before he knew what he was doing. Using his full speed, he raced towards Gongseob, hand outstretched to grab him.
The moment only lasted a few rapid heartbeats, then it was all over.
It rumbled and clanged.
The rubble covered the spot where Gongseob had been standing seconds before. Now the boxer was lying on the floor. His foot was only a few meters away from the remains of the wall and the metal bars of the scaffolding. James let go and gasped. His back hurt as if one of the pieces of debris had hit him.
“Fuck.” Gongseob drew a sharp breath. “That would have destroyed my leg. What the fuck did just happen?”
James sat up and smiled when he saw that Gongseob was fine. However, Gongseob didn't notice anything that happened around him. He still stared at the rubble in disbelief. Behind the wall, still half-hidden by the blowing dust, he made out the shapes of men who had brought the incomplete wall down.
Out of the corner of his eye, James saw the other men cursing and running towards them. The two teenagers were now surrounded on all sides.
“Oh my god, that would have ruined my fucking carrier.” Gongseob looked from the rubble to James. His voice trembled slightly as the realization hit him. “You saved me.”
“For the second or third time in two days.” James straightened up and held out his hand to help him up. Gongseob grabbed his hand without hesitation. “Let’s finish this.”
“Fuck, yeah.” Gongseob squeezed his hand as if he was making a vow. “Let’s finish these bastards off.”
**********
Blood leaked from a new scar and ran down his face. It dripped from his chin onto his red and yellow striped tie.
His white shirt had turned red in several places. His clothes were disheveled, inappropriate for someone from such a good private school, but he didn't care at the moment.
He sat on the desk chair like a king on his throne, his legs casually spread. Behind him was a katana that decorated the shelf, along with expensive vases and art objects.
At his feet lay the bodies of men in black suits, their faces wrecked. The knuckles of the student's right hand were red and swollen from the fight. His hands throbbed a little, but that didn't bother him at all. He didn’t even notice the warm blood running down his face.
This felt good.
He liked fighting. Nothing was as fun as beating someone up. The adrenaline, the pain, the thrill - everything about a good fight threw him into a dither.
But now it was over. Slowly he came down from his high.
Emptiness remained.
He stared at the ceiling with a dazed look. At least until he felt his smartphone vibrate in his jacket pocket. He took it out and glanced at his father's messages.
They would visit Seoul for business soon. A short break would do him good. After that, he could continue cleaning Suwon's streets of human scum.
**************************************************
Notes:
1)Taesoo's and James' scene was inspired by Jay tutoring Daniel and Zack's and Mira's date in the library.
2) The scam was inspired by the scammers arcs.
3) We don't know yet how and when Kouji and James met in canon. Here, they have already met and James helped him. James is doing a lot of stuff behind the scenes ;) But that's important for another chapter
4) Since Gongseob likes karaoke I thought it would be nice to combine this canon fact with James being a future k-pop idol XD
5) The idol Neverland was inspired by the idol Holland. I just played around with his stage name Holland (Netherlands - Neverland) but he has also a song named Neverland. It was his debut single! <3
As far as I know Holland is a fan of G-Dragon (BIGBANG), an idol and rapper, who was probably the inspiration for DG. So I thought it would be nice if James is the fan of Neverland in this ff^^
6) I find the fan translation in the flashback where Gongseob tells James "Go eat a dick" way funnier than the official translation ("Fuck off").
7) I hate writing fight scenes but I decided to write this fic and it needs a lot of fight scenes TT.TT
8) Gongseob lives only with his grandmother because I give everyone family problems for the plot and because "Daniel" in the c drama had only his grandma left instead of his mother ^^
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3
Chapter 7: King of Suwon
Chapter Text
There was a rustling and clinking sound as James dropped the trash bag next to a pile of other plastic bags that had piled up next to a utility pole. His shift hadn't started yet, but his boss had ordered him to take care of the trash when he had just arrived at the EH-Mart.
Once the boss was gone, James could study and do his homework during his shift, as customers were usually rare at this time.
Just as he was considering whether to wait outside for a while or not, he heard something. The noise was only faint. At first, he thought he had just imagined it.
Whatever the sound was, it made James pause.
The sound appeared again. High. Pitiful.
James turned around and looked into the dead-end behind the EH-Mart. The high, pitiful sound echoed off the walls of the buildings. Almost like a faint cry for help.
Following his curiosity and growing concern, James entered the dark side alley. The only light came from the windows to his left, while the last rays of sunlight didn’t reach the alley anymore.
It took a moment, but then he spotted a figure on the ground, leaning over something. He heard the pitiful sound once more - but this time he was sure what the noise was.
It was a faint meow - a desperate cry for help.
Overcome with anger, James quickened his pace.
It wasn't the first time he had seen animals being tortured. And it wasn't the first time he had put a stop to it.
When he saw the man pick something up, all of James's alarm bells went off.
"Hey," he yelled, distracting the animal abuser and buying himself time.
It worked, the figure turned its head towards him. Large hands closed around a weapon -
James' foot thundered into the bastard's face. The kick should have been enough to knock the man out, but it didn't.
Instead, James felt like he had kicked a wall.
The world seemed to stand still.
Not even Taesoo had withstood James' kick to the head. This guy was dangerous-
A weak meowing broke through the silence. James pulled himself together and stepped back, ready to fight the bastard.
“Leave it alone!”
The guy answered with a snort before he turned his head in James’ direction. Finally, James got a proper look at his counterpart's face.
It was an impressive face with a strong jaw and a broad nose. Most striking were the small scars on his forehead, which were visible even in the dim light. As the guy slowly stood up, James noticed that the man was wearing a school uniform.
He was huge.
Broad shoulders and large hands, perfect for causing as much damage as possible. His expression was dark as he stared down at James. Blood was running from his nose, but otherwise, he didn't seem bothered by James' attack at all.
“I didn't hurt it.”
James paused.
“Uh?”
“I didn't hurt it,” the giant repeated, “I just found it and wanted to help.”
It sounded like the truth. His counterpart didn't bat an eyelid and when James looked at the object in his hand again, he noticed that it was a plastic bag, not a weapon.
"I'm sorry. I thought you were torturing it."
The other grimaced, "I would never hurt an innocent animal."
James' face turned red - luckily it was dark in the alley. The lack of light helped him hide his embarrassment. To distract himself from his mistake, but also because he was worried, he stepped past the other student to see what was going on.
It was a cat. Its fur was dark and matted. It didn't even have the strength to get up.
"It's still very young," the other student murmured and crouched down next to James. Then he pointed to the garbage bag and set it down. "It was in there... with the others."
James cautiously risked a look.
There were two other kittens in the trash bag. They weren't moving anymore, their tongues were hanging out of their open mouths and their eyes were closed. “They're already stiff.” The giant's voice was low. James almost didn't understand him.
James immediately pulled his hand back and looked down at the dead kittens. His heart ached.
“How terrible.”
The stranger nodded and picked up the weak animal from the dirty ground. The little cat trembled in the large hands that held it carefully. The kitten looked so small and delicate. Its body was emaciated and barely able to move.
“It must be freezing,” James looked down at the little animal with pity. “And it’s probably hungry.”
“Who knows how long it's been out here all alone … calling for help.”
With a sigh, James stood up and pointed with his thumb at the building to his right. “I work in the EH-Mart. My boss is leaving soon, wait on the corner in the meantime. I'll give you a sign when he's gone, then you can come in with the kitten. Maybe I can help.”
James didn't know what moved him. It was probably pity. And a guilty conscience for attacking the soft-hearted guy.
So it happened that five minutes later, James waved the other high school student in and closed the door behind him. They were lucky. There were no customers present.
“We need to warm it up. Without a mother, we must keep the kitten warm. So young they aren't yet able to regulate their body temperature.” With a towel in his hand, he came back to the big guy, who was standing a little helpless in front of the goods shelves. “We need to rub it dry gently. So we can slowly stimulate the blood circulation.”
“You seem to know a lot about this.”
“I once helped a girl raise kittens after their mother died. Unfortunately, we couldn't save all of them-”
James suddenly stopped and stared in shock at his counterpart’s forehead. He hadn't imagined it in the alley; the other man's forehead was slightly scarred, but what startled him was the shard of glass that was stuck in his skin.
Some blood ran down the student’s angular face and dripped onto the uniform that looked like it belonged to an expensive private school.
It must have happened when James had kicked him in the face. The shard must have gotten caught in James' shoe sole and had become stuck in the guy’s forehead due to the strength of the kick.
"Your forehead - I'm sorry!" James' hand twitched towards his counterpart's face, but the guy shook his head. James cringed at the sight.
"It's just a scratch. We have to help the kitten first."
James hesitated for a second, but then he moved the other high school student to one of the stools that were next to the table by the window, where he dried the poor kitten with the old towel that James had given him. In the meantime, James got a cardboard box and an old blanket from the break room. He had also prepared a hot-water-bottle and wrapped it in a cloth. The kitten shouldn’t come into direct contact with the hot-water-bottle, but it was a constant source of heat that would help to warm it up.
There were also other things in the cardboard box, which he put on the table as he sat down next to the big guy.
"Its eyes are still closed. The kitten can't be more than seven days old. It takes seven to ten days for the eyes to slowly open, but it takes between two and three weeks for them to fully open.” James padded the box with the blanket and put the hot-water-bottle inside to warm up the little nest. “As soon as the kitten is warm enough, we should take it to the vet.”
“It’s a female.” With surprising care, these large, clumsy hands dried the little animal. It was almost fascinating to watch. “What about food?”
Now and then a faint meow could be heard, but the trembling was no longer so strong as at the beginning. While the big guy continued to look after the kitten, James went to get the first aid kit that was behind the counter.
“We need cat milk replacer powder.”
“Don’t we have any milk?”
Shaking his head, James opened the first aid kit and picked out a few things. Then he put wound spray, a pack of plasters, and a pack of compresses on the table.
“Milk could upset the sensitive gastrointestinal tract and cause her to get diarrhea. Or make her vomit. That would only weaken her further.”
But for now, he had another patient to take care of.
James carefully removed the piece of glass with a tweezer. He then stopped the bleeding with a compress before disinfecting the wound with the wound spray. The giant with the stubborn face didn't even flinch, just pressed his lips together.
Then he dabbed the wound dry with a new compress and finally stuck a plaster over the cut. It was a children's plaster with a cute cat pattern. James had the feeling that this gentle giant would like it, even if it was perhaps too childish for a high school student.
"By the way, I'm James Lee. I'm sorry for attacking you."
"It's fine. I'm tough." The other stayed still and then looked at the cat with a small smile. She had snuggled up in the blanket. "You just wanted to protect an innocent animal. And I know that I can seem very threatening. I understand why you did it."
The other turned his gaze back to James before continuing: "My name is Seokdu Wang. Nice to meet you."
A smile flashed across James' face. Relief overcame him and his guilty conscience disappeared.
"Hungry?"
Seokdu looked at him in surprise when he heard the sudden question, but then he nodded. “I was actually on my way to a restaurant.”
“Where are you from? It's my first time seeing your school uniform around here.” While he spoke, James went towards the shelf with the instant noodles.
“I'm from Suwon,” Seokdu replied, gently stroking the kitten's back. “My father took me with him to a business meeting. He went drinking with his business partners and I was looking for something to eat.”
“I see. Mhm…” James looked at the range of products. “What do you want to eat? I'm inviting you as an apology.”
“I'm vegan. If you have something I can eat, I will gladly accept it - whatever it is.”
James' hand immediately stopped, right in front of a pack of instant noodles; it was Samyang Hot Chicken Flavour.
“Ah, we don't have much for you but I think we got some new vegan products last week.” It took a while but finally, James found a pack of vegan ramyeon. The brand was more expensive than the rest, but James was true to his word. To be safe, he chose two large ramyeon bowls. Seokdu looked like someone who could eat a lot.
While Seokdu took care of the kitten, James prepared the ramyeon with the cooker. For a moment he considered making himself something to eat, but decided against it. Later, when his guest was gone, he would make himself an iced coffee to get through the night.
Then he came back to the table with the warm bowls. Seokdu thanked him and then dug into the food while James looked after the kitten. “...some people are cruel.”
The chopsticks stopped just before Seokdu's mouth before he grumbled in agreement.
“I don't understand why people do this to animals. They're barely born and have to endure this.”
“Maybe they were stillbirths. And this kitten seemed so weak or dead that they got rid of all three at once,” James said. It was possible, especially if someone wasn't familiar with newborn kittens. On the other hand, the kitten was already quite large. Thanks to the plastic bag, she hadn't gotten wet, but her gray fur was partially matted and it was noticeably emaciated. She couldn't have been in the plastic bag without food or water for long, otherwise, she would already be dead.
Had the mother cat not survived the birth? Why hadn't she been in the same trash bag as her kittens?
“Do you really think so?”
“No.” James sighed and watched the other eat. “But I think there is nothing we can do.”
Seokdu frowned, not satisfied with his answer, but his mouth was full of noodles so he couldn't reply. Instead, James continued to speak:
“There are no cameras in this corner. The alley is a blind spot - there was nothing to indicate their owner's or the culprit’s identity. All we can do is make sure the kitten gets through.”
“Mhm.” Nodding, Seokdu agreed as he continued eating and watched James petting and massaging the kitten to stimulate blood flow. The poor animal was no longer as stiff and cold as before. Instead, the kitten snuggled into the blanket and breathed calmly as if she was sleeping. She seemed very exhausted - no wonder after all that she went through.
“So you work here?”
The sudden interest in James' person came as a surprise. Seokdu probably just wanted to make small talk so that the atmosphere wouldn't turn quiet and awkward. James hummed briefly before nodding. He wouldn't see Seokdu again anyway, so there was nothing wrong with answering a few questions. “Yeah, mostly the evening shifts because of school.”
“Don’t your parents pay for your expenses?”
James's hand rested briefly on the kitten's little head. “I want to earn my own money - so that I can use it for whatever I want.” “That's very mature of you. It's hard to work after school. Still, your grades and education should come first.” “Don’t worry, I can handle it. I'm a good student. I also tutor other students. The work here is fun but I hope I’ll soon have enough students to make a living out of it. It’s more difficult to manage all my students but I get more money and I’m more flexible with my time management.”
“If you were from Suwon, I would have gotten you a tone of students. The parents of a private school pay a lot of money for good tutors.”
“I know.” Smiling, James stroked the cat’s fur. It felt a little hard and rough. She needed a bath as soon as she felt better. “I go to Seoul Central High . It’s a private school, too. But it wasn’t long since I transferred schools so I need to make a name for myself first.”
“Ah? The SC High ?” Seokdu frowned. The plaster moved a little and James pressed his lips together, trying not to laugh. The plaster with the cute cat pattern destroyed Seokdu’s scary aura. “It’s a good school. With a lot of … famous students.”
“Oh yeah. Maybe I will be one in the future too.” James used a teasing tone and tapped Seokdu on the cheek.
Seokdu gave him an amused look, then he lowered the chopsticks. “If you were from Suwon, I could return the favor. I have a lot of connections and I’m working on my own little side business. I would pay well - and I need good men.”
“Sorry, I chose Seoul and I don’t plan to move soon.”
The other snorted, not angry, but not disappointed either - he seemed more amused if James interpreted his expression correctly. “Such a shame. It's not easy to find skilled employees these days. You seem like a good guy. But maybe it's better that way.”
That sounded like something a middle-aged businessman would say - Seokdu probably picked it up from his father. For a moment, James felt the urge to tease Seokdu about it, but he ignored his mischievous side.
Instead, a soft purring distracted them both.
As they looked into the box, the kitten moved. Purring, the kitten snuggled her head against James' hand. She meowed softly as if to tell them she was awake and felt better. James grinned and scratched her behind the pointy ear.
“I think she likes you.” Seokdu's deep voice became soft as if he was afraid of frightening the small, fragile creature.
The kitten purred louder and then began to lick James' fingers with her small tongue. It almost seemed as if the kitten wanted to confirm Seokdu's words.
A small, tender smile appeared on James' lips.
"I'm taking her to the vet." Seokdu seemed determined to save the kitten. James gave him credit for that. And he was grateful that Seokdu took care of it since James couldn't leave the store. "And I'll take the dead kittens too. Then they can be properly buried."
“Thank you.”
James gently stroked the kitten's little head.
“The kitten is a fighter. I'm sure she'll make it.”
**********
The bag of chips rustled as Oliver tried to shake the last crumbs out of the bag onto his hand. Lasol was eating her instant noodles while sitting at the table that had been attached to one of the windows of the EH-Mart and watching a few elementary school students walk by.
Since the two had found out where James worked, they visited him now and then. Mostly when he had a day shift. The EH-Mart was not far from SC High and today was another day for a visit while James worked. Sometimes they helped him when he had to clean up. Then he bought them a snack as a thank you.
Since there was not much going on at the time, James made himself some ramyeon and sat down next to Lasol to enjoy the food. His boss had no problem with him eating on the side, as long as he didn't do it when customers were present.
Oliver and Lasol told him about the latest gossip and events at SC High. It was neither interesting nor did it concern James, but it was always good to know what was going on at school.
But when the conversation suddenly went in a different direction, James pricked up his ears.
"Ara showed it to me. It's terrible. I don't know what is wrong with some people," complained Lasol, while Oliver started to eat her leftovers.
In the meantime, Lasol opened Ingstagram and showed them an account. The account was full of videos and photos, all of them were showing animals, but it wasn't a normal account dedicated to the love of animals or showing off one's pet. The first picture showed an emaciated dog that had been chained up in a run-down area. The iron chain was so tight around its neck that it had hurt the skin under its fur. The light fur was crusted with blood at its neck. The rest of the photos showed similarly neglected or tortured animals. Some were even dead. James grimaced when a decapitated budgie caught his eye.
“That’s disgusting.” Oliver pulled a face and pushed the food aside.
Lasol nodded in agreement, her expression serious. “There are more accounts like that. They are going viral on social media right now, but this is the worst account. Ara and I have already reported it, but it’s still there. If you can report it too, I’m sure it would help.”
She sighed and bit her lower lip. “I wish we could do more than that. Since people found the account and are attacking him for this sort of content, he’s posting even more horrible stuff. The photos and videos are getting worse and worse."
The name of the account was HeadsmanKing. He didn't follow anyone, but he had a few hundred followers. It was disgusting.
James pursed his lips in disgust. He was about to turn away when a video caught his eye. The image of the video showed three small kittens lying on a black plastic bag. At the sight, his pulse quickened. Without thinking too much, he took Lasol's smartphone and clicked on the video.
"Wait," she tried to warn him, "That's one of the worst videos-"
It was already too late.
The video started to play.
The man was not visible - apart from his hands. Soft meowing sounded as the three small kittens crawled helplessly and blindly over the smooth surface of the plastic bag. A right hand appeared. There was a burn scar between the index finger and thumb. Besides that, a small tattoo on the back of his hand caught his attention. Thanks to the good video quality, it was easy to identify. It was a crossed-out 4.
James gritted his teeth as he realized what was happening in the video.
The camera briefly moved away from the little kittens and showed a vacuum cleaner. When the camera panned back to the animals and was then attached to a camera stand, his stomach began to tingle uncomfortably.
The tattooed hand appeared again, taking the kittens and putting them in the black bag.
“Wait.” Lasol stopped the video, “You don’t have to watch the rest. He’s killing them by suffocating them with the vacuum cleaner.”
“No.” James clicked on the video to continue watching. “I have to see it.”
He was sure; those were the dead cats he and Seokdu had found. And the small, gray kitten that was scratching the man desperately and fighting back as if she knew what he was up to was the kitten they had taken care of.
The sight made him ill.
Bile rose in his throat.
But he forced himself to look, searching for more information. For clues. For anything that would help him find this sick bastard.
He didn’t even notice Oliver and Lasol looking at him worriedly. His fingers clenched around Lasol's smartphone.
With every second he watched the video, he felt a burning anger rising inside him.
He would stop this fucker. No matter what.
**********
Since James had exchanged numbers with Seokdu, he texted him as soon as Lasol and Oliver left. Originally, they had only exchanged numbers so that Seokdu could tell him what the vet said about the kitten’s condition and so that James could contribute to the treatment costs.
Since it concerned the kitten, James wanted to at least inform Seokdu of the situation. It wasn't long before Seokdu texted him back. From the message, it was clear that Seokdu had watched the video - and was at least as angry as James.
James hadn't expected anything more than that, but Seokdu surprised him. He told him that he would be back in Seoul next weekend. James hesitated for a moment but then asked Seokdu for help. Maybe the two of them could find the culprit. Seokdu immediately agreed to help him, and so they ended up in Gangbuk on Saturday, shortly after James' shift had ended.
"You seem to have a plan," Seokdu remarked as he followed James.
"It's a hunch." It was already dark, but Seoul was still as lively as by broad daylight. Their first stop was an internet cafe. "And worth a try."
Seokdu frowned before following James inside. The place wasn't crowded. Some teenagers were playing video games, others were scrolling mindlessly on social media. They passed a few students who were still wearing their school uniforms. James put the hood of his black hoodie over his head as he approached a group at the end of the room.
The group of teenagers were playing a MMORPG together while drinking alcohol and eating chips. James eyed a few cans of energy drinks and beer before signaling Seokdu to wait.
He quickly found the guy he was looking for.
James leaned forward and pulled the headphones off one of the players' heads.
"Hey, I have a question," he said close to the man's ear, causing him to flinch and turn his head in alarm. The guy was ready to curse him out, but he stopped immediately when he recognized James’ face.
The leader of the Death circle moved back, his back slammed into the table. The monitor behind him shook as his friends became aware of James.
"What the fuck are you doing here again?"
"Mhm. Looks like you've recovered well" With a cheeky grin, James buried his hands in the pockets of his hoodie. "I won't bother you for long since you've been behaving lately." “You fucker-”
The leader clenched his fists as his friends jumped up, ready to fight James. Apparently, they hadn't learned their lesson.
“We are more than the last time.” The circle leader grinned, trying to look confident. “You will regret coming here alone.”
Before the gang leader could say or do anything else, a huge hand grabbed his head and slammed it against the table. It wasn't just the Death circle that was surprised. James Lee also stared wide-eyed at the giant standing between him and the wannabe gangsters.
“We have a question,” Seokdu said calmly and slowly, but his gaze was threatening and dark. There was no trace left of the gentle giant who had taken care of the kitten with James. This behavior seemed to fit his striking facial features so much more.
“It looks like I'm not alone.” James grinned and stepped next to Seokdu. “But if you want to fight in the middle of your hideout, fine.”
His gut told him that Seokdu could take good care of himself.
Luckily, the combination of the guy who had defeated the circle alone once and the strange giant who had suddenly overwhelmed their leader seemed to dampen their fighting spirit.
“Okay, okay! What the fuck do you want?” The leader's voice was a bit muffled and distorted with pain, but his concession was a step in the right direction.
“Seokdu, please let him go.”
Snorting, Seokdu stepped back and folded his arms in front of his chest while staring warningly at the other gang members. He stood right next to James, like a bodyguard who was always ready to rip their limbs off if they tried something stupid.
“Soo~.” With a smug grin, James took out his smartphone and clicked on a screenshot. It showed the animal abuser's hand. His tattoo was visible. It was the number 4. The same font and color that the gang members wore on their leather jackets.
“Which of you has this tattoo on your hand?”
The gang leader's eyes darted from the screenshot to James. “...about three or four have the tattoo on their right hand. All members have such a tattoo somewhere on their bodies.”
Now it was James who raised an eyebrow in surprise. He hadn't expected such a quick answer. But the answer to his unspoken question followed immediately.
"But none of us is the guy you're looking for." The gang leader pushed the sleeve of his leather jacket up and pointed to his tattoo, which he had on the inside of his wrist. "It's our symbol and pride. We wouldn't cross it out. Whoever you're looking for isn't one of us... at least not anymore."
"But you know him." Seokdu frowned.
The other circle members exchanged glances. James could imagine that they wouldn’t want to betray one of their own. Even if the guy was an ex-member.
"Yeah. We didn't part on good terms." Rubbing the back of his aching head, Death's leader grimaced. "He was a crazy bastard. And he didn't follow the rules. Or my orders."
"I need a name." James didn't want to waste any more time. "And an address." “I don't know if he's still living there ... but...” He looked around for help. One of his men stepped forward, picked up a flyer that was lying around, and wrote an address and name on the piece of paper.
“Give him my regards - and no matter what he's done...” Death's leader grinned eerily. He was missing a tooth; James had knocked it out during their fight. “... I hope you smash his face in.”
Doyun Kim was the guy they were looking for.
At least according to the leader of the Death circle.
The suspect lived in a run-down apartment building in Gangbuk. The garbage was piled up in front of the house and even inside the building trash was lying everywhere. The front door hadn't been locked. The lock had been damaged some time ago and hadn't been replaced.
But that wasn't the first thing James had noticed when he reached the address. There were live traps next to the garbage bags. A place with food, even if it was just garbage, was perfect for attracting and catching stray animals. He had mentioned his suspicion to Seokdu, who had just frowned and opened the door for them.
The hallway remained empty, much to James' relief, before they followed the stairs up to the third floor. "We don't know yet if he’s the perpetrator."
"So far, everything points to that. Even the leader of this puny gang thought this guy’s guilty."
"You also heard that there was bad blood between them." James looked up the seemingly endless stairwell. The stairs looked like a maze. A few of the lights were broken. They flickered or dipped parts of the stairwell into darkness. The quiet humming of the lights added to an eerie atmosphere. "Maybe the leader’s just using us to get back at him. Or he just wanted to get rid of us quickly - without a fight."
"Do you really think so?" Seokdu stepped over a step that was half broken and a dangerous tripping hazard. Nobody seemed to care about this building anymore.
"He seemed serious," James admitted, "But it could be a mistake. But if it's not a mistake..." His words remained unspoken, but no further words were needed between them. They were not here to have a nice chat with the bastard.
Arriving on the third floor, they finally found the apartment at the end of the hall. James rubbed the back of his neck as he stared at the door. He hadn't thought of a plan to get inside the flat. Should he just ring the ball and come up with a lie?
Seokdu gently pushed James aside and hit the door with his big fist. It happened so quickly and unexpectedly that James could only watch as the mighty blow ripped the door off its rusted hinges. The door fell to the floor, visibly cracked. James had expected something like this from Taesoo Ma, not from Seokdu Wang, such a quiet private student who had paid attention to his table manners even while eating ramyeon.
Swearing and shouting greeted them. James couldn't see Doyun Kim because Seokdu entered the apartment before him. It was difficult to see past his broad back. With a sigh, James followed Seokdu into the apartment, ignoring that they were about to break in or at least trespass. Then he looked around.
The apartment was small and as shabby as the rest of the building. Gray walls, a TV, and a futon which was used as a sofa. In one corner was a red vacuum cleaner that looked very familiar to James. On the wall was a poster showing a naked woman whose body was covered in tattoos and who was depicted in a lascivious pose. He had seen the bottom half of the poster in some of the photos and videos on the HeadsmanKin g’s account.
But the clearest evidence was on the TV table, right next to a few beer cans. It was the body of a small dead dog. Its fur was dirty and disheveled, probably a stray that had fallen into his trap. Under the body were a few newspapers, soaked with blood. A knife lay next to the animal's front paws.
Within seconds, James rushed past Seokdu and reached Doyun Kim. Doyun was already reaching for the bloody knife - but he never touched it. James' foot thundered into his face and slammed him to the ground. The next moment, James grabbed the knife and threw it as far away as he could. He heard it slide across the floor and clatter to a halt. At the same time, he turned around and raised his leg for an axe kick. He used so much force that it probably broke a rib.
Doyun Kim screamed and collapsed to the ground.
James would have loved to kick him again, but something caught his attention. What distracted him was the gruesome sight of the dead dog, as well as the smartphone that was recording a video. His heart sank, but when he took the smartphone from the stand and paused the video, he breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn’t a live recording.
Then he put the smartphone in his sweater and looked down at the dead animal.
The dog's paws had been mutilated. Doyun Kim had cut off the outermost toe of each paw. James pressed his lips together. This disgusting-
Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed a movement. Taking the opportunity, Doyun Kim had fought his way back up. In his hand, he held a baseball bat that must have been somewhere near the table. And that bat was aimed at James' head.
The wooden bat broke with a crunching, painful sound. Blood splattered on the wood and ran down a scarred forehead.
James stared at Seokdu's back with wide eyes.
"What the f-" Doyun Kim broke off as he looked from the giant to his broken baseball bat. His reaction was very understandable. Even James couldn't believe what he had seen. Was Seokdu's forehead made of steel?
While James was watching shocked, Seokdu bent his body at an unnatural angle. The headbutt that followed slammed Doyun to the ground, his face twisted in pain. His eyes rolled back before he passed out.
"Wow."
James walked around Seokdu to take a better look at his face. "Are you okay?"
Seokdu just nodded, jaw clenched, accentuating his prominent cheekbones even more. He looked like he wanted to beat Doyun Kim to death. James could understand his anger. It was obvious that Seokdu wouldn’t be satisfied with a few punches.
"Hold him down. Pin his hand flat against the ground."
Seokdu glanced at him, frowning, but when he saw James pull a black pocket knife out of his trouser pocket, a small smile appeared on Seokdu's face. It was the pocket knife that James had taken from one of the gangsters in the club in Daegu. It was a good weapon, well-maintained and from an expensive Swiss brand.
The handle fitted perfectly in his hand.
Without hesitation, Seokdu grabbed Doyun Kim, turned him onto his stomach, and held him by the back of the neck. The rough treatment woke Doyun Kim up. He began to fidget and curse them while blood ran over his face. Ignoring his screams, Seokdu grabbed Doyun Kim's right hand and pressed it against the dirty floor.
With a smile, James crouched down in front of the former member of the Death circle.
“Mhm …” The blade of the knife ran over the tattooed number four. Next to it was a scar, located between the thumb and forefinger. This was without a doubt the hand he had seen in the videos. “Let me show you how these helpless animals felt before you killed them for clicks and likes.”
When Doyun Kim realized James' words, he froze all over and stared at him with wide eyes. "Hey, hey, wait! What do you mean-"
James didn't want to deal with this scum any longer.
His smile grew, but his eyes remained cold.
"Two fingers," said James, "Decide or I will do it for you."
James sighed and looked up at the sky. Above them, he could barely make out the moon through the clouds.
They couldn't be sure if they had taught the animal abuser a lesson, but there was no point in reporting him to the police. The punishments for animal cruelty were too lenient. Doyun Kim would have gotten away with just a slap on the wrist and would have continued to torment animals for fun and clicks.
"That was good work." James tried to banish these dark thoughts. They only made him angry. "Thank you for your help. Are you sure you're okay?"
James knew that the baseball bat would have seriously injured him, but Seokdu was completely fine. The blow had only caused a slight laceration. The blood hadn't bothered Seokdu at all and he had simply wiped it off with a couple of tissues.
"Don't worry. I've trained my skull. That was nothing." This only raised more questions in James' eyes, but he decided that Seokdu wasn't the strangest guy he had met since moving to Seoul. The award went to Gongseob Ji, who had pissed on a gangster after the fight, clucking like a chicken while doing so.
"I'm glad you’re alright. That was good teamwork." James ran his hand through his curly hair. It was late and after that night he couldn't wait to fall into bed. "You're strong."
"I can only return the compliment."
With a barely discernible smile, Seokdu slapped James on the back. But the friendly gesture turned into a painful hiss. James winced and almost fell to his knees.
Seokdu froze in shock and then looked from his large hand to the smaller man, who stiffly straightened up and turned his head away so Seokdu couldn't see his expression.
"Did I hurt you?"
"No. It's nothing. I just-"
James didn't get a chance to finish his sentence. Seokdu pushed up James' hoodie, just a little, to take a look at his back. A contusion appeared. "Did he hurt you?"
Seokdu couldn't remember that the bastard had hit James on the back. James shook his head. "No. Everything is fine."
James hoped that was the end of the matter, but he hadn't counted on Seokdu's stubbornness. The big guy insisted to stop at the next pharmacy. Seokdu left him outside and came back with bandages and ointment.
"Sit down."
With a sigh, James admitted defeat. He looked around before he spotted a few empty wooden boxes. The lights of the pharmacy provided some light and the area was empty. He sat down on one of the boxes, his back turned to Seokdu. Shortly afterward, he felt the cold of the night as Seokdu pushed up his hoodie and revealed more and more discolored skin.
Behind him, Seokdu took a sharp breath.
James’ back looked like a battlefield. When Seokdu noticed the wound, he hadn’t expected it to be so bad. The bruise covered almost all of James’ back. It had already darkened to a shade of blue and purple. This was not a new wound.
“How did this happen?” asked Seokdu as he opened the tube. He carefully rubbed the ointment over James’ back. James flinched at the slightest touch. His back muscles visibly tensed, but then he let out a sigh of relief.
“A scaffold fell on me. I was unlucky."
Frowning, Seokdu eyed the bruise.
The ointment had a slightly cooling and numbing effect. It took a while, but then James relaxed. His shoulders sagged and he lowered his head as if all the tension in his back muscles vanished. Then James made a contented noise that reminded Seokdu of a cat; his hum sounded almost like a purr.
James’ cute reaction inevitably made him smile.
But that wasn't the only thing that reminded Seokdu of a kitten. Like a cat, James hid his pain, making it difficult to notice that something was wrong with him. If Seokdu hadn't touched his back, he wouldn't have found out he was hurt.
"Thank you for your help."
Seokdu's gaze softened.
“You’re welcome.”
**********
When they parted ways that evening, James hadn’t expected to ever see Seokdu or the cat ever again.
James was even more surprised when Seokdu was back in the EH-Mart, a cat carrier in one hand, while he heard a soft meow coming out of it.
“I can't take the cat,” Seokdu began the conversation, “My father doesn't like animals. And he's allergic to cats.”
James sighed.
It was immediately clear to him what Seokdu wanted from him.
“I only have a small apartment. I don't know if I can cover the costs and keep her.”
His counterpart frowned. Another scar had been added to the old scars - it was the place where James had injured him.
“What if I help?”
“With what?”
Seokdu took a step towards James and lifted the cat carrier further. “The food and everything else. Medical bills, toys, etc. All you have to do is take care of her. I'll get everything you need for her.”
Seokdu sounded almost as excited as a little kid who was begging his parents for a pet.
“We could be co-cat-parents.”
At that, James took a step back in surprise, unsure of how to respond. Seokdu just kept talking. He was usually pretty quiet, but when it came to animals, he became excited and talkative.
It was almost as if his plan was so set in stone that James had no choice but to agree.
“I can come visit the cat and play with her. I've already paid the doctor's bill.”
“...And I'm just supposed to give her a home?”
A quick nod followed. The cat meowed in agreement.
James sighed and ran his hand through his black curls. This all came too suddenly. He had thought about a pet - maybe he would get one in the future when he had a real job. A pet was a lot of responsibility.
In the meantime, Seokdu put the transport box on the counter and opened it.
It wasn't long before the cat darted out and ran straight toward James, stopping at the edge of the counter and starting to meow.
Her eyes were now open. That was the first thing James noticed. The iris was blue. The color reminded him of a clear winter sky.
But that wasn't the only thing that had changed. The doctor had taken good care of her. The kitten no longer looked so thin and weak. She had large tufted ears and big paws which twitched impatiently. But the biggest difference was her fur. It was no longer matted and filthy. Instead of dirty gray, it was now snow white and shiny like silk.
James inevitably held out his hand. The kitten sniffed and then rubbed her head against his hand.
“You are a little beauty,” James murmured. His heart ached when he looked into those big, blue eyes.
Seokdu watched them both with a gentle smile. “I think she remembers you. And she likes you. She scratched me when she saw me for the first time. I guess I’m a bit intimidating because of my height. But after she smelled my hand, she calmed down. I think she remembers us both.”
“Mhm.” James’s gaze softened. He carefully picked her up and held her in his arms.
The fur was much softer than he had imagined. His fingers ran over her back, enjoying her body warmth. He could no longer feel the spine. She had gained weight and recovered well. The fur tickled his skin and filled him with a slight feeling of calm.
The kitten began to purr softly.
“And?” Seokdu asked curiously, looking at James just as pleadingly as the cat in his arms. “My father visits Seoul pretty often because of his new project. Thanks to that I have a lot of time to visit you and our little kitten.”
James sighed in defeat.
**********
“Do you want to see my new kitten?”
The excitement that hit Taesoo came so suddenly that it took him a moment to understand James' words. When he raised an eyebrow questioningly, James rummaged around in his backpack, looking for his smartphone
James had seemed restless ever since they had started today's tutoring. Taseoo had ignored it and concentrated on English. But now that they were taking a break, James could no longer suppress his excitement.
“I recently adopted a stray kitten. She's very cute. But she still needs a name.” James sighed. “It's hard to decide.”
“You're probably just overthinking it. It's easy to come up with a name.” Taesoo put down his pen and watched James move closer. His eyes lit up and matched the wide grin on his face.
“I want the perfect name.” After James clicked on the gallery on his phone, he showed Taesoo a picture of a small, white cat curled up on James' black hoodie.
“She's cute,” Taesoo admitted, his gaze darting from James to the photo. “I like kittens.”
James showed him more photos. At the last one, however, Taesoo grabbed his wrist.
“Wait, who…” Staring at the photo, he couldn't believe what he was seeing. James held the cat in one hand, facing the camera. Behind him was a man with noticeable scars on his forehead and striking facial features. The giant smiled slightly - which was basically a wide, happy smile for this guy.
“Oh, he helped me to save the kitten. He looks a bit scary but he's a big softie. His name is-”
“Seokdu Wang.”
James looked at him in surprise. “You know him?”
Taesoo couldn't believe it.
“I do.” Taesoo frowned and eyed James closely. But James just looked at him confused and curious, whereupon Taesoo sighed and replied, “He is Suwon's new top dog. He's a maniac and a sadist who only likes fighting.”
“Huh?”
Taesoo and Seokdu hadn't fought yet, but they knew about each other. It was only a matter of time before they would meet to find out who was stronger.
“How are you attracting all the king candidates?”
“I don't know.” James groaned.
In Taesoo's opinion, the model student didn't understand what kind of trouble he was getting into. Or how dangerous the king candidates were. “I just want to be a good student and no trouble.”
“Then stay away from him,” Taesoo said curtly and pushed a strawberry lollipop toward James as a bribe. James's face brightened before he enjoyed the candy and continued telling Taesoo about his new pet.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) The chapter was inspired by the animal cruelty arc and the chapter where Daniel met Enu. Instead of a dog, James got a cat :)
2) Another inspiration for this chapter was the documentary "Don't F**k with Cats: Hunting an Internet Killer"
3) The name of the cat will be revealed in the next chapter. Thanks to a Twitter poll I have already a name for the kitten :3
4) So Seokdu was the last king (for now) that James befriended by fighting or teaming up with XD He's just doing the same thing as Daniel and it worked well ;)
5) The next chapter includes the canon "Dangerous Part Time Job" arc and will focus on James relationship with Taesoo and Jichang^^
6) James learned how to take care of kittens because of Crystal (another connection to the Enu arc)I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3
Chapter Text
Song: NXDE - (G)I-DLE
Smiling, Lasol pressed a script into his hands. They were alone in the Vocal and Dance Club' s practice room.
“I'm not in the Drama Club, ” James said, skimming the script's title. It was for a play about the legend of Prince Hodong and the Princess of Nakrang. A tragic and very well-known love story that tells of how the princess betrayed her country for a hostile prince. It included intrigue, heartbreak, magical objects, and death - all good aspects for a legend.
“But you were in the Drama Club in your middle school,” Lasol replied, as if she had already expected his reply, “I just need someone to practice with.”
James raised an eyebrow.
“Miyoung is in the Drama Club , too. Why don't you ask her? Or one of the other club members?"
“It's about the role of the female lead.” Lasol tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “In the Drama Club, Miyoung and I are rivals.”
He glanced at her, amused. He hadn't thought Lasol had that much fighting spirit. She seemed more like someone who would give up her wishes for the sake of a friend. Whether that was a good quality was debatable in James' eyes.
Lasol sighed. “I love the legend. It's so tragic. It was the first play I saw in the theater with my parents. It would be wonderful if I could be part of that play and even have the lead role.”
“Mhm.” James looked at the script again and skimmed the first few pages. The dialogue wasn't bad. Of course, he knew the story. He had liked the legend as a child but now… the plot was about betrayal and manipulating a love-sick girl. The part about conquering another country, because the prince was trying to prove himself to his father and lacked the power to win the fight for the throne against his younger half-brother, didn't sit well with him either. “Why do I have to play the prince? I don't like him.”
“He’s very handsome and intelligent. I'm sure you can pull it off!”
Somewhat amused by her attempt to sugarcoat him, he sighed and admitted defeat. “I'm just helping you with the audition.”
"Thank you." Lasol bowed before beaming at him. “If everything goes well we will perform at the spring festival at the National Theater. It would be great if we would win first prize.” Another competition. James just nodded. Lasol probably came up with the idea because he and Oliver had won the school festival competition.
Well, at least, James Lee was good at winning competitions.
He also owed Lasol something for her help at the school festival.
“Okay,” he leafed through the script, “Do you already have a scene in mind that you want to perform?”
Lasol stepped next to him and showed him a page. “I want to do the scene where the princess meets Prince Hodong for the first time at the banquet and falls in love with him at first sight.”
“Sure,” said James, feeling a bit tired but he couldn’t say ‘no’.
**********
If he was honest, James had a bad feeling about his Monday appointment.
Even as he sat at the table in the dining room and explained the calculation method, he couldn't shake off the feeling. As he spoke, he felt someone staring at him. It was obvious that his student wasn't listening to him and her focus was elsewhere.
Yon Kim was one of his new students, whom he had gotten through the mother of another student. She was the daughter of a good family. Both parents were doctors and earned good money. She didn't go to Seoul Central High, but as long as the parents paid, he didn't care.
"Please concentrate," James said calmly and tapped the math book.
"Let's do something else instead."
Furrowing, James turned to her. The third lesson with her had hardly started. He had been here for around ten minutes.
"Something else? Do you want to learn physics?"
"Don't be so boring. You're too pretty for that." It wasn't the first time one of his students had flirted with him. He had learned to ignore it or stop it. Usually, it was enough to reprimand her a few times and politely reject her. But Yon was persistent. Each time she tried again. "You know what I want. There's no reason to act so shy - even if it's pretty cute."
"Yon Kim. Please concentrate on the lesson." He took on a harder tone.
"Pff," Yon laughed before leaning closer and placing a hand on his thigh. "You'll do what I say, oppa."
Her smile was sly. She lowered her eyelids and looked down at him, her gaze filled with a greed that made his blood run cold.
James raised an eyebrow and put the pen back on the table.
Her hand moved higher.
"Please take your hand off my leg. I'm only here to teach you." James tried to speak calmly, but this only seemed to incite her further.
“Oppa~,” Yon whined, drawing small circles on his thigh. The small touch gave him goosebumps. “This is boring. I'm sure we can learn much better in another way.”
“I'll say it one last time.” A sigh escaped him. “I'm only here to teach you. I have no interest in you. This is inappropriate. Please stop doing this.”
Her manicured fingernails dug into his thigh almost painfully. Her small hand was like the claw of a bird of prey that wasn't ready to let go of its prey. Then she took on a completely different tone:
“If you don't do what I want, I'll make sure you get fired.” Her voice got louder and a bit shriller. “And I'll make sure you don't get any more students. I can easily destroy your reputation."
The pressure on his thigh disappeared. Instead, her hand moved higher and rubbed over his chest. "All I have to do is tell my mother you touched me."
James clenched his jaw as he looked into her dark brown eyes. "That would be a lie."
"Aww, how naive!" Yon giggled, almost spitefully. "Of course, it would be a lie! But who cares? Who's going to believe you? One word from me and my mother will tear you apart!"
Her hand rested on his chest and pushed him against the back of the chair.
"Who would trust someone like that with their child? Who would hire you?"
“Such an accusation is…” James sighed. It was pointless. Yon Kim didn’t care.
When James suddenly stood up, she almost fell over. At the last moment, she hold on the table and cursed. She took a deep breath to spit poisonous words at him, but she stopped when she saw his emotionless, warning gaze.
His voice was calm and ice cold: “Our lesson ends here. I will not teach you anymore.”
“What? That is not your decision! My mother-”
“Your mother already knows.”
“Uh?”
James picked up his smartphone from the table. "You're right. She's a very protective mother. She wanted me to broadcast our lessons - she was listening the whole time."
"What?" Yon squeaked in panic.
But James was already packing his backpack. He heard Yon's smartphone vibrate on the table. She answered and tried to appease her mother with excuses and lies, but James didn't pay her any attention. He left the house and looked up at the sky. The sun was already setting on the horizon, casting the houses in a golden hue.
He took a deep breath, enjoying the fresh air.
Ah. Now he needed a new student for Monday evening. How annoying.
**********
After his meeting with Taesoo, James took the afternoon off to meet another good fighter. Gongseob had called him and asked if he could visit James in Seoul. James had made it clear to him that he had to work in the evening, but Gongseob had just waved him off and said that he would just go home. If James was honest, his day was a bit full, but Gongseob's excited nature was contagious and drove away the tiredness.
“Woah, Seoul is amazing!”
“It's just another big city,” James countered, amused by Gongseob's enthusiasm. They had already visited various shops. Now they were taking a break in the mall, enjoying their bubble tea. They had sat down on a bench and watched the other people walking past them.
“Is there anything you want to see? We could go to Gyeongbokgung Palace.” The royal palace from the Joseon Dynasty had impressive architecture and the entrance fee was only 3000 won. It included the National Palace Museum of Korea and the National Folk Museum. James had wanted to visit the palace for quite some time. It was even possible to rent a hanbok to explore the palace grounds and take photos. Changdeokgung Palace with its Secret Garden, Huwon, and Bukchon Hanok Village were also not far away. Ara had gushed about the beautiful, small and hilly alleys and the historic Hanok houses after visiting them with her family at the weekend. The girls wanted to go there together when they had the chance, but James hadn't wanted to force himself on them.
“That sounds boring. Every old house looks the same,” Gongseob replied, destroying his first suggestion. But that was okay, James could still go alone. If necessary, he could at least take selfies, but maybe he could find someone else to accompany him.
“How about Insadong? It's a cultural hotspot and a popular area for tourists.”
Gongseob grimaced. “My grandma visited Insadong once. There are lots of teahouses and souvenir shops, right?”
James nodded. In addition to the many small shops, there were many workshops selling handmade items. It was the perfect place to get to know traditional art, but also modern art thanks to the various art galleries. But he hadn't expected Gongseob to be enthusiastic about it either. It was a place he wanted to visit with Seokdu when he got the chance. He had a hunch that Seokdu - and maybe Jichang - would be enthusiastic about it. “I thought maybe you could buy your grandma something there. But where I actually want to go with you is a café on the Ssamziegil building complex. The view from there is stunning.”
In addition to the good café, there was a delicious strawberry cake that he had tried on his last visit with Lasol and Oliver.
“I’m not in the mood for cake and coffee.” Gongseob sucked on the straw of his bubble tea. “But we can go - my grandma would be happy with a kitschy souvenir. Mhm, do they have Buddha statues there too?”
“I don't know,” said James, frowning as he thought about other attractions.
On his list was Bukhansan National Park. It was known for its breathtaking nature and mountain landscape. Beautiful hiking trails and the impressive panorama invited you to leave the hustle and bustle of the capital behind. The climb itself could be a challenge, but the nature and the incredible view over the mountains and city were worth it. But that was something he planned to do with Taesoo. James hoped he would like the idea.
From what he knew about Gongseob, Hongdae and Itaewon were probably the best choices.
“We can visit Hongdae. There are countless street musicians and talented street dancers. They also have the latest fashion trends.”
Now Gongseob looked at him with more interest. “Are there designer shops too? Like Prada? Balenciaga?"
“I’m not sure,” James admitted. He hadn’t been there either, “But Cheongdamdong Luxury Fashion Street is one of the most luxurious shopping areas in Seoul. And Hongdae has a vibrant nightlife. Just like Itaewon.”
A grin appeared on Gongseob’s face. It was a wide smile with little dimples forming at the corners of his mouth. “That sounds good. I heard that Itaewon is famous for international restaurants and countless bars and clubs.”
James nodded in agreement. “Itaewon also has trending boutiques.”
It was also a popular place for dating, but James didn’t plan on mentioning that since they were planning to do something as friends. Instead, he added, “Nearby is the entertainment district Hannam-dong. Otherwise, we can stop by there when we have time.”
“Then let’s choose Itaewon. But first …”
Gongseob threw the bubble tea into the nearest trash can. “.. I need to piss.”
“Please use the restroom,” said James deadpan, having flashbacks to Gongseob pissing on his opponents.
Gongseob giggled. “Just wait here. I saw the restroom on our way to the bubble tea shop.”
James just nodded and stayed sitting on the bench while Gongseob walked quickly in the direction they had come from.
Looking at his smartphone, he answered a few messages from Oliver, Lasol and Seokdu. The latter was planning to visit Seoul again next week. He was about to send Seokdu a cute picture of the cat he had taken this morning when a shadow fell on him.
“Excuse me.”
When James raised his head, he spotted a well-dressed man in a dark striped suit.
“Can I talk with you for a moment?”
James raised an eyebrow. Was that someone from a cult? These fanatics were everywhere these days. He had even heard about a cult that worshipped dogs and kidnapped kids. A lot of weird stuff was going on in Seoul.
The well-dressed man seemed to guess his thoughts, since he raised his hands defensively. He wore several expensive rings on both hands. “Nice to meet you. My name is Yijun Na. I'm a talent scout. I'm looking for talented and good looking people who want to work for our establishment.”
Then he pulled a card out of his jacket pocket and held it out to James. It was black with a silver logo and lettering. The club was called Bacchus.
“If you are interested, you can come for a one-day work trial. We pay 15,000 won.”
James blinked in surprise. That much?
That was more than the minimum wage he got at the EH-Mart.
“But the more high-ranking regulars you serve and the more new customers you gain as members, the more money you get. There are no tips, but there are bonuses and pay raises. It's very easy. However, we only want the best waiters and the best service for our establishment.”
“I'm still a high schooler.” For most businesses, that was a reason not to hire him, even though he was cheap labor. He had also chosen his new branded clothing, which Jichang had given him, because of his first meeting with Gongseob. He wore a light trench coat over the white turtleneck, which made him look the opposite of Gongseob, but also - according to Jichang - made more mature.
It had already happened that he was considered older when he wasn't wearing his school uniform.
"Oh. That's not a problem. We have a lot of students who work for us to eke out their pocket money." The man smiled kindly. "We just need good-looking waiters who can work hard. The working hours are mostly evenings and nights."
James stared at the business card.
With that salary, it wouldn't hurt to try it out, right?
"James!"
When he heard Gongseob's call, he turned his head in his direction. Gongseob was standing next to a designer shop and waved him over. James said goodbye to the talent scout and then hurried over to Gongseob. The business card ended in his trouser pocket.
**********
“I like arcades more than internet cafes,” Taesoo explained, watching James playing a game on the computer. It was Wednesday. They had studied for almost three hours and then decided to relax and have some fun.
“It’s a bit late for an arcade. Besides, we were there last week,” James replied, reaching into the bag of chips that was on the table. They had gotten snacks and drinks on the way from the library to the internet cafe. Taesoo always insisted on paying and James was too tired to argue with him about it. Besides, he was hungry and just wanted to turn his brain off by playing online games.
For some reason, Taesoo seemed to be content with that, sipping on a can of Coke and eating snacks. He was probably just as tired from studying as James.
“Don't you wanna give it a try?”
The fighter from Ansan just grumbled and took another chip.
The internet café was pretty empty, but the situation was pretty similar; Taesoo attracted attention and curiosity thanks to his appearance. One of the reasons was his long hair, which he tamed with a headband. The headband was dark gray, almost black. It was an accessory that was popular among many women, but for Taesoo it was less a style element than a useful item.
“Isn't it too long?” asked James, giving in to his curiosity.
“Mhm?”
“Your hair.”
Taesoo's expression immediately darkened, as if James had brought up a taboo topic. The Coke can he was holding in his hand clacked as the metal deformed slightly.
“I mean, it must be annoying when you fight.” James smiled gently to show that he wasn't mocking Taesoo or had bad intentions. “That's why you are using the headband, right?”
Taesoo gave him a critical look before sighing and rubbing the back of his neck. “Yeah, it can be distracting. But thanks to the headband it’s fine.”
“It looks good on you.”
The older teenager blinked as if he had misheard.
Inevitably, James started to grin. It was fun to tease Taesoo, but he was serious this time. “Not everyone can pull this look off.”
He examined Taesoo’s facial features while speaking. “It gives you a wild look and brings out your facial structure. It flatters your cheekbones and jawline.”
Without thinking, he reached out and ran his fingers through Taesoo’s hair. It tickled, but he could feel and see that Taesoo took good care of his hair. It was soft and had a gentle shine, even if the haircut made it look more chaotic.
Swallowing, Taesoo watched him. He needed a moment before he overcame himself and asked: “... you don’t think it looks bad? Or too feminine?”
“Feminine? That’s the last thing I would call your hairstyle.” James pulled his hand back and tilted his head. “Are you saying this because your hair is longer than men’s fashion dictates at the moment?”
Taesoo frowned, but then he nodded.
James looked at Taesoo under his long eyelashes. “It’s very manly. You’re probably the manliest guy, I know.”
The fighter from Ansan was a paragon of strength. He was tall, had broad shoulders and his muscular build was bursting with power. His fighting style was special and stylish. It inevitably filled James with admiration. Taesoo had an impressive, masculine charm.
At James’ words, Taesoo’s mouth began to twitch, as if he was suppressing a smile.
“Some people make fun of guys with long hair. When I let my hair grow long and started to use a headband, some called it girly.”
“That’s so stupid.” James sighed. He could imagine that Taesoo had answered every stupid comment with his fists - anyone who was dumb enough to provoke the fighter shouldn’t be surprised about his reaction.
James sat up and ran his hand through his black curls. “I’m sure sooner or later long hair will be modern again. It's all about finding your personal style. You already know what suits you. I think you should do what you like. It doesn't matter.”
He closed the online game he was playing and opened Google before typing in “Joseon Dynasty soldier.” Photos of historical depictions of armor, black and white photos, drawings and screenshots of historical dramas appeared. Then he clicked on a photo of a Korean soldier in armor who was holding a spear and demonstrating martial arts at a show.
“In the Joseon Dynasty, men wore their hair long.” When he didn't find what he was looking for straight away, he added the words “ hair style ” to the query. The first photos were from historical dramas. They showed the men's hairstyle, the costumes and headgear. “Sangtu was the ordinary hairstyle for men, especially among scholars and noblemen. Look, the long hair was pulled into a topknot. They used a headband to hold the hair in place. The topknot was a symbol of virility for men since they could only wear it after they got married.”
Taesoo watched him curiously and listened while James continued and clicked on the next picture. It showed a man who wore his hair in a half ponytail, secured with a hairpin and a headband, while the rest of his hair fell down his back. “In the Kingdom of Goryeo, in the Three Kingdoms period, people also wore their hair long. I love how noble and strong the actors look in their armor or royal attire.”
“I didn’t know about this,” Taesoo mumbled.
“Such things aren’t taught in history lessons – but I love all these small interesting things about the past.” He grinned. “In the Joseon Dynasty, you weren’t considered a man or treated with the accompanying respect if you didn’t have a topknot.” Then his tone became more serious. “In different cases, the topknot became a political tool to emasculate the government. For example, under Japanese rule, king Gojong, his father and the crown prince lost their topknots - it was considered a horrible disgrace and a humiliation.” But at James' next words, Taesoo's face darkened. “Having long hair showed respect to the parents since hair was regarded as a precious gift from them.”
“Ah, how ironic.” Taesoo snorted.
Confused, James looked up from the screen. When their eyes met, Taesoo paused for a moment before massaging his pronounced knuckles. It took him some until he decided to trust James.
“There is a reason why I wear my hair long.”
Taesoo hesitated again, but then he got his act together. “It’s because of my little brother.”
James hadn’t expected that. But he sensed that he should keep quiet and listen. So he just watched as Taesoo lowered his gaze to his hands as he continued to speak:
“Since he started middle school, he has wanted to become a model. For some reason, he’s a bit obsessed with his hair and has decided that it will be his trademark.” As if trying to remember something, Taesoo bit his lower lip. “I think it has something to do with this Swedish model from the 70s. I don’t remember his name, but that guy inspired a lot of mangaka and anime characters.”
“Ah I think I know what you mean - these characters have this androgynous beauty.” James had seen a post on Tweeter about the topic. It has been a tweet about the archetype of bishonen characters. James wasn’t an expert either but he was sure he had seen the photo of a blond Swedish model in this post.
Taesoo sighed.
“Our schoolmates started to bully him because of his long hair. They called his style girly, called him a bitch, gay or whatever they could to insult him.” Taesoo cracked his knuckles. “He got beaten up a lot. One time, some little fuckers even hurt him with a scissor when they tried to cut off his hair. That's how I found out about the bullying.” His jaw clenched as he paused for a moment. A sudden desire to kill emanated from Taesoo as he spoke. James could imagine what had happened to the bullies. “But the worst problem was our father.”
James swallowed. He didn't dare interrupt him.
“Our mother always supported my little brother and tried her best to protect him from our father's anger. But when he started to let his hair grow to become a model – when he took too much care of his appearance and was only interested in fashion, my father lost it. When I came home, my little brother was crying so hard, his whole face swollen from the beating - I... I... ”
Taesoo took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. “After that, I let my hair grow. Whenever someone talked shit about him or his long hair, I beat them up. That’s how I became the top dog in my middle school. Later I conquered my high school - but at that point, my mother decided to leave with my brother and moved to Daegu.” Inevitably, Gongseob’s grinning face appeared in James’s mind’s eye. Sure, Taesoo and Gongseob had nothing to do with each other, but he couldn't help but wonder if these two would ever meet - he couldn't even imagine how they would get along. Taesoo and Gongseob were completely different, even if they both behaved like thugs.
“I see.” James' smile was bittersweet. “You protected your brother.”
He never expected that Taesoo had his current hairstyle because he wanted to support his brother. Taesoo might seem rough and scary, but he had a surprisingly soft and warm-hearted side.
“Wherever your brother is now, I'm sure he's happy to have a brother like you.”
These words brought a small smile to Taesoo's face.
“He's doing his best to become a model. Maybe he will go to a high school with a fashion department when he's old enough. I don't think he'll move back because of our father, but Seoul is a better place for him than Daegu ... or Ansan. He isn't a fighter like me but he's strong and brave. I'm proud of him.“
James grinned. “I'm sure he'll reach his goal one day.”
After that evening, something seemed to have changed between them. Taesoo seemed more open and calm as if he trusted James. But it would become clear to James much later what this conversation meant to Taesoo.
**********
Bright lights. Loud music.
But that wasn't what shocked James when he entered the establishment with the talent scout.
Women in skimpy, sexy dresses walked back and forth between the guests, who were sitting at tables. The serving trays were loaded with bottles and glasses filled with expensive alcohol.
The majority of the guests were men, but he could also spot women.
After his experience with Club Venus, the name Bacchus should have made him suspicious.
The hand on his back pushed him further towards the doors, which were at the other end of the room. From the corner of his eye, he noticed a corridor that led further back and a staircase to the next floor. Presumably, for a private performance or other services.
"What's that?" hissed James, turning his head towards Mister Na, who gave him a reassuring smile. But there was no friendliness in his eyes. "I thought this was a waiter's job in a club."
"It’s a waiter’s job," said Mister Na, "A waiter in a private gentlemen's club."
A gentlemen's club? That was just a fancy name for a strip club - no matter how classy or expensive this club was, he had no business being here. Strip clubs were illegal in South Korea. “Aren't all the employees women?”
“Not all of them, we have male employees too. There are nights when we only have male entertainers and a primarily female audience.”
They came into a corridor. Mister Na greeted various employees in a friendly manner. In fact, James spotted not only women in skimpy outfits but also young, good-looking men wearing something that looked more like a classic uniform. Black suit pants with white shirts. Some even wore black vests. They all cast curious glances at James.
Mister Na opened a door and waved James in.
James hesitated. But then he entered the room. There were lockers and benches, as well as mirrors. It looked like any other changing room.
“It's just a trial period,” said Mr. Na, taking one of the uniforms James had seen outside and holding it out to James. “You can give it a try. We have a room full of customers who would like a young, handsome waiter for their little party. There’s a bonus of 30,000 won an hour. The ladies are very generous. The waiter who normally serves them usually gets cash gifts of ... around 300,000 to 500,000 won per visit.”
What? That much?
James swallowed. Even if it was just for one evening ... he could make up for the losses because of Yon Kim and was a big step closer to his goal.
“What about the actual waiter?”
Mr. Na sighed. “He's sick and unfortunately we don't have a replacement for him. You fit the type of the guests - otherwise, I wouldn't offer you such a job and chance. Of course, it would be too much to ask that you, as a newbie, take care of them all the time. You just have to hold out for an hour and then we'll have a replacement. One of the girls will teach you beforehand. All you have to do is bring the drinks and make small talk. I’m sure, an intelligent and charming boy like you can do it. Just be polite and friendly.”
That didn't sound so bad.
“Just tonight. I'm not doing anything illegal.”
“Of course.” Mister Na smiled thinly and left him alone. James stared at the uniform in his hands.
It was only for one evening - what could go wrong?
When James got the chance, he scurried to the bathroom and locked himself in one of the stalls. He leaned against the stall door, his smartphone pressed against his ear, while he waited.
It took a few agonizing minutes before he heard Jichang's familiar voice: "James?"
"Sunbae-nim." James inevitably lowered his voice, even though he knew there was no one in the room. Still, he was worried that someone would hear him if he was too loud. "I'm in trouble."
There was only silence for a moment.
James' tone became more pleading. "Sunbae-nim, I don't know who else I can call."
"I'm a bit busy right now." There was a clinking sound from the other side. As if a metal rod had hit something. Was Jichang fighting again?
James listened, frowning. For a moment, he even considered hanging up and sorting things out himself, even if it might hurt him. Jichang's help was an easy solution - and the older man owed him something after all.
There was a scream. A crack. Then it was quiet.
“So,” said Jichang, “I'm done. If it's not important-”
“They’re blackmailing me and said they will tell the school about this job - but it was a trap. They told me it's a good-paying job as a waiter.” Using his experience as an actor, James deliberately gave his voice a desperate sound. His voice kept faltering, as if he was searching for the right words and was a little out of it.
“... wait. Please explain what is going on.”
“Sunbae-nim, I can't lose my scholarship. I don't want to get kicked out of SC High.” This time James' voice trembled without his doing anything. He swallowed. He couldn’t lose his composure; just because his feelings blended with his words. “I can’t-”
“ James, calm down.”
James sniffed and wiped his face. Dark spots remained on his sleeve.
“Breath. Tell me where you are.”
Something about Jichang's voice and tone made him follow the instructions. He took a few deep breaths, concentrating only on his breathing, until he felt able to answer again.
“It's a strip club.”
“A what?”
The bewilderment and shock were almost tangible. Jichang's outraged face appeared before James' eyes. He imagined the White Viper frowning and pulling the corners of his mouth down as if he was condemning every life decision James had ever made.
“I got scouted when I was in the city. They gave me a business card for a club and told me to come for a work trial.” James sniffed. “I guess the pay was too good to be true.”
He took a quick breath before continuing. Jichang remained silent.
“When I got here, I realized what kind of job it is. They don’t want to let me go. They say if I don’t work for them, they’ll inform my school.” That would be the end. The school would never accept such behavior and, in the worst case, expel him. Even if he hadn’t planned to work in such a place. If he wasn’t careful, it could cause rumors and destroy his hard-earned reputation. And, in the worst case, his academic future.
James had no place to return to. If he no longer had a scholarship and lost his apartment because of it, he would be homeless. And who would take him after a scandal?
Everything was now at stake because of one stupid mistake.
“Give me the address,” Jichang sounded frighteningly calm.
At the same moment, James let out a soft sigh. He hadn’t even noticed that he had been holding his breath. “I will send you my location.”
After hanging up, he put his smartphone away and stepped out of the toilet stall. He wanted to leave the bathroom, but then he noticed his tired face in the mirror.
His eyes were slightly red and his cheeks were shiny and moist.
He automatically wiped his face and eyes with his sleeve.
Strange. He hadn't even noticed that he had been crying. How silly of him.
"Must be the stress," James muttered before leaving the bathroom to wait for Jichang - and to continue working so that he didn't arouse suspicion.
**********
"Excuse me, Mister Na."
James approached the table where the talent scout was sitting, a girl next to him who was at least ten years younger than him. She gave James a curious look, but then paid no further attention to him when she saw that James was bringing the drinks. Putting the new bottles of soju on the table, he looked nervously from the alcohol to the talent scout. Of course, it was all show. James wanted to get out of the situation as easily as possible. But first, he had to get Yijun Na's smartphone. He hadn't missed the fact that the talent scout had secretly taken photos of him while he was waiting tables.
When he had complained and wanted to leave, the talent scout had threatened him and forced him to stay - whereupon, after a moment of thought, James had called Jichang.
If they were alone and there weren't so many civilians with smartphones around... then James would have taken matters into his own hands and taught Yijun Na a lesson. But right now, the risk for him was simply too high.
"What do you want? Can't you see that you're disturbing us?" The behavior that James welcomed was the complete opposite of the polite and friendly face that the guy had shown him at the beginning. James couldn't believe that he had fallen for it.
“Please excuse me.” James' fingers gripped the edge of the serving tray tighter. “It's already late. I've taken care of the customers as agreed - isn't the replacement here by now?”
Mister Na frowned. With an annoyed look, he motioned to the young woman to leave. She glanced at James and as she walked past him, she whispered: “Don't make him angry, newbie.”
As soon as she was gone, Mister Na gestured for James to take her place. For a moment, James considered staying where he was and risking the man's anger, but then he slid onto the bench.
He already had a new plan in mind - he didn't know when Jichang would show up. Until then, he had to play for time and wait for a chance to steal the smartphone.
Before Mister Na could say anything, James was already pouring him a glass. The simple movement, the way he held his hands, was so elegant and skillful as if he had done it a thousand times before.
The talent scout whistled and picked up the soju glass, intending to drink it in one go. James immediately poured him another glass, with the intention of getting the man drunk. The white smartphone stuck out of Na’s jacket pocket, which he was still wearing.
“I knew you are a natural.” Na grinned. “The regulars were also very satisfied - they said you were still a bit shy, but they like that.”
James' fake smile stiffened a little. “Thank you, but I don't think this job is right for me.”
“Nonsense. You are a born entertainer. I have an eye for talent,” the man said as he drained the next glass. “You are a diamond that just needs to be polished.”
“Thank you.” This time James filled the glass a little more. “But I doubt I can combine it with school and my other part-time job.”
He had barely put the soju bottle back on the table when a hand grabbed his chin and roughly turned his head around. The rough fingers dug into his cheeks and pressed his lips together so that it was difficult to open his mouth and say something.
“Listen, you little shit,” hissed Mister Na, leaning over him, “I have a photo of your student ID. I know the SC High is a pristine private school. What would your school think about you being here? Working in our fine establishment?”
James swallowed.
He looked up at Mister Na with wide, fearful eyes. His hand, however, slid slowly and carefully toward Na’s jacket pocket.
“You will work here and do what I - and the boss - want you to do. If you make trouble we will make your life hell. Did you get it?”
His fingers touched the edge of the smartphone.
James nodded almost imperceptibly, whereupon the talent scout pulled back his hand. “All right. One of the girls will teach you how to deal with special customers. You should learn how to massage. And how to recognize the customers' wishes before they know what they want themselves. Some like our girls and boys young-”
Suddenly chaos broke out.
The screams were the first signs of the man’s arrival. They drowned out Mister Na's words.
The White Viper appeared with a big bang.
A bouncer flew through the air and caused a table to collapse when he landed.
The security staff and the bouncers didn’t hold out for long. The girls and guests fled and hid in the back rooms - but they had nothing to fear. The White Viper wasn't here because of them.
"What the fuck is going on?" Mister Na jumped up and James quickly pulled his fingers back. Fuck. He had been so close to his goal.
Then the table split in two like a sheet of paper. It tipped over, making a din. It happened so quickly that even James was surprised.
Mister Na was grabbed by the collar and pulled over the rubble of the table. He made another surprised noise before the edge of a hand landed in his face.
James had expected to be able to flee thanks to the chaos that Jichang had created - but he hadn't expected Jichang to look for him and get involved directly.
Two security guards tried to pounce on Jichang from behind, but within seconds Jichang had incapacitated them and was facing a series of new opponents. It wasn't long before the fight was over. The White Viper had conquered the club and broken through the defense lines.
The room was frighteningly empty, apart from the defeated men on the ground, who were either unconscious or writhing and whimpering in pain. The loud music was still blaring from the speakers while the colorful lights flickered around them.
“Wow.” James climbed over the men, only to stop next to Jichang. “That was impressive. You’re really worthy of the title White Viper.”
“This is the territory of a pre-gen gangster,” Jichang said simply, wiping his bloody hand with a handkerchief, which he then dropped on Mister Na’s face. “Because of you, I have to conquer this whole area now.”
“I’m sure you can do it. You’re strong.” James gave him a smile, but he stopped immediately when a sharp pain spread through his cheek. Jichang pinched his skin, frowning in annoyance.
“That’s not the problem.” The gray snake eyes narrowed as they looked down at James. “You put me in a difficult situation. I’m not your watchdog that you can order around. I was busy with important business.”
“Then why are you here?”
James escaped Jichang's hand and stepped back, rubbing his throbbing cheek.
“Because I owed you.” Jichang’s tone turned ice cold as he clenched the hand that James had slapped away into a fist. “We’re even.”
“Well…” The younger one snorted and crossed his arms over his chest. His shirt was sticky and stank of alcohol. Jichang’s action had caused the soju to spill over his clothes, making the feeling of the fabric on his skin even more unbearable. “Then you’ve done your duty.”
Jichang’s jaw tensed. His glasses hid his eyes.
It was impossible to tell what he was thinking.
But James could feel the anger in the air.
“You seem pretty fine for someone who was in trouble and asked for my help.” Jichang stepped towards him. To anyone else, this would have seemed threatening, but James stood his ground. “You know no shame. You’re manipulative. And you’re concerned only with your own advantage.”
James opened his mouth and closed it again.
“You’re valuable for the school but this exceeds my responsibility. We aren’t in school and we aren’t friends. I may be your senior but this is merely a partnership of convenience.”
Pressing his lips together, James returned Jichang's gaze.
"But this ends now. I won't let myself be exploited just because you think you can do whatever you want. Take care of your problems yourself and don't drag me into it."
Shame flooded through James’ body. His cheeks grew warm as his fingernails dug into his palms.
He felt caught out. He felt like a small child being reprimanded.
He hated this feeling. But he hated even more that Jichang was right.
"Don't contact me again." Jichang adjusted his glasses. "I have no time for this."
With a contemptuous snort, the White Viper turned around and left.
Still, his words still echoed in James' ears. It hurt. Jichang might as well have slapped him.
James lowered his gaze and bit his lower lip until he tasted blood. Then his shoulders relaxed and he tilted his head back. He sighed.
This had been a mistake.
A small, slightly bitter smile appeared on his lips.
Jichang was right.
He was manipulative. James knew that.
That was probably the end of his relationship with Jichang Kwak.
But that was a good thing. A friendship between them would never have worked. It was idiotic to have even assumed that some kind of camaraderie had developed between them in the last few weeks. It had only been a naive wish.
Cold night air hit James as he finally left the club.
He took a deep breath and stood still for a moment before the noise and chaos of the nightlife swallowed him.
**********
“You can't focus. What's going on?”
Taesoo’s words surprised him. James looked around briefly, but they were alone in this part of the library. No one would hear them.
He then told Taesoo what had happened. As he spoke, Taesoo's expression became more and more grim.
“I guess, I'm just worried about the talent scout.” James sighed and played with a pen. “Mister Na took a photo of my student ID and threatened me with it. It happened while I was working. I guess he has a universal key for the lockers in the changing rooms. And he took photos of me while I was waiting tables. Jichang beat him up, but then we had a fight and I forgot about the photos.”
Taesoo frowned. “What a fucking asshole.”
“Aw, are you worried about me?”
James grinned and playfully nudged Taesoo in the ribs.
“I don’t give a fuck about you.” Taesoo grumbled. “You were so dumb to get yourself in this mess. You should take care of it instead of annoying me and wasting my time.”
James’ smile froze.
Taesoo was right. He should have taken care of it himself. It was his fault that it had even come to this. Although he had asked Jichang for help as a quick and good solution, Jichang didn’t owe him anything anymore. And Jichang had made it clear where they stood.
He slid a little further away from Taesoo and reached for the math book to leaf through it. “You’re right. I should have remembered the smartphone and taken care of it.”
That had been a stupid mistake. Something like that should never happen.
“Hey, Taesoo.” James didn’t look up from the math book. “Do you want to get food later? Oh, and let's go to an arcade this time.”
Right now, James could use some distraction. It would be nice if he could do something with a friend.
“I don’t have time for that. I’m just here to study.”
“Oh, come on.” James lowered the book and looked at Taesoo, who was staring stubbornly at his notebook. His expression was grim. He looked as if he wanted to tear his notebook to pieces. The veins in his hand bulged as he clutched the pen. “Let’s have some fun. I’m gonna pay. You study so hard and-”
“Shut up.” The frown deepened before Taesoo turned his head away. “I told you I have no time afterward. We’re just hanging out to study.”
Oh . James played nervously with his fingers under the table.
Right. They weren’t friends. They were only a tutor and his student.
Of course, Taesoo didn’t see him as a friend. He only needed him to get better in school.
It had been idiotic of James to think that way.
Too bad. He had liked playing video games with Taesoo - and a part of him had hoped to do it again.
James put on his best fake smile and pushed the math book closer to Taesoo to help him with the problem that seemed to be stressing him out.
At least, he was good enough for this.
**********
“You look terrible.”
“Ah, fuck you.” Yijun Na gulped down his drink. There were already a few empty soju glasses on the table, most of them were his.
His friend wasn't wrong. He looked like shit. His face was still swollen. He was missing an incisor and he had a black eye. And he had dark circles around his eyes as if he had hardly slept in the last days.
“I can't introduce you to my boss like this,” said his counterpart and poured him another glass. They had met in a private room in the club where his friend worked as a bouncer.
“Yeah, yeah,” grumbled Na, draining the glass. His face glowed red and his eyes were already glassy as he boasted in a loud voice: “I’m the best scout when it comes to talents. I will get your boss the best girls - the most beautiful bitches. The younger the better. There are a lot of pretty runaway girls, desperate for a job and easy to control.”
“I’m sure the boss will like that,” he was assured, whereupon his anger cooled down a little. But then he remembered how he had lost his last, successful job and the anger came back.
“Fuck!” It clinked as he put the glass back on the table with too much force. “This little shit - that’s all his fault!”
“Mhm? Do you mean the guy who took over the place?”
Shaking his head, “talent scout” Na fumbled for his smartphone. “That bastard that attacked us had never shown interest in our territory before. I thought that was weird and too suddenly - so I looked into it.”
Then he showed his friend a photo of a young man with curly black hair who hadn’t noticed that he was being photographed. He was standing in front of a shop window, a bubble tea in his hand, and was wearing a white turtleneck and brown trousers. The look was rounded off with a trench coat.
“Woah, he looks like a model.”
“Yeah, some of our regulars would have loved him. The old hags love pretty boys like him. They spend a lot of money on them.” Na snorted. “When I heard he was still a high school student, he was perfect. Besides, he's relying on his scholarship. We could have moulded him according to our will.”
“And?”
“That little bitch goes to the same high school as that fucker who attacked us. I'm sure the White Viper only appeared because of him. When I told the boss, I mean the ex-boss, about it, he lost it and blamed me. He kicked me out.”
Na's hand clenched around his smartphone before a sparkle appeared in his glassy eyes. “I'll get that bitch back for that. I have enough photos of him to ruin his life. Tomorrow I'll send them to his school.”
“Pff,” his friend laughed. “That's the right attitude. Don't let it get you down. And then, when you're healed, I'll introduce you to my boss. If we change the story a little, it will be perfect for scaring and controlling the brats.”
They clinked glasses. So hard that the alcohol splashed out of the glasses.
Both men started to drink when the door suddenly burst open, even though it had been locked. Startled, they turned their heads towards the door. Mister Na spilled the alcohol on his shirt and began to curse. It was only a moment of distraction, but when he looked up again, a young man was suddenly standing in front of the table.
“Yijun Na from the Club Bacchus, right?”
The guy looked at him as if he knew who he was. But Na was sure he had never met him before.
Na was speechless - this almost felt like déjà vu.
The young man in front of them was tall and wore a gray school uniform. His upper body was bare and showed well-trained muscles covered with occasional splashes of blood. He had buried his left hand in his trouser pocket almost casually, while his right arm hung almost relaxed beside his torso. But his clenched fist was covered in blood. The red liquid dripped from his knuckles and down onto the carpet.
“What the hell!” Na’s friend jumped up and dropped his glass. “Is that guy the White Viper?”
The stranger’s eye twitched. He twisted his lips as if he had been mortally insulted - and before they knew what was happening, the guy struck. With tremendous force, the high school student split the stone table, which collapsed with an unnatural noise and the glasses and bottles clattered to the floor and shattered into countless pieces.
“I was looking the whole night for you, asshole,” said the guy, a few strands of hair had come loose from his hairstyle and fell wildly into his face. His eyes seemed to shine red in the warm lamplight - it was as if he was facing a wild beast that had come to tear him limb from limb.
Na didn't even have the chance to lie or defend himself. He got hit and felt like he was dying on the spot.
Still unsatisfied, Taesoo used a napkin to clean the blood off his fist. At his feet lay the talent scout who had gotten James into this mess. Taesoo didn't care who the other guy was. He had just been in the way.
"Weaklings," he muttered, "I was already pulling my punches so I wouldn't kill you immediately."
The fight hadn't been satisfying. No, he couldn't even call it a fight. It had been a one-sided slaughter.
Taesoo bent down and picked up the smartphone that had fallen onto the sofa during his attack. Fortunately, it hadn't been damaged in the fight. He was here to delete the photos, and he wanted to make sure they hadn't ended up in the cloud either. Maybe there was something else on the device that he could use against the guy if he dared to approach James again.
The smartphone was secured with a fingerprint lock, but the problem was quickly solved. Na groaned briefly but didn't wake up while Taesoo unlocked the smartphone with his finger. Taesoo dropped onto the sofa and changed the fingerprint to a PIN code that only he knew.
Then he clicked on the gallery, looking for James' photos. It didn't take long for him to find what he was looking for. The first photos showed James in Seoul when he was out with someone. He saw the same leather jacket in several photos, but he could never see the guy completely. It didn't look like Jichang. Another friend from school?
Taesoo frowned.
He clicked on the next photos where he could recognize James, looking for the photo of his student ID. He ignored the other photos. Most of them were pictures of the club or of young, scantily clad women. James was probably not the only one the bastard had blackmailed.
Next came a photo of James when he was in the club. The waiter uniform looked good on him but was a bit tight. The pants in particular were too close-fitting and emphasized his long legs and ass, which were particularly noticeable due to the perspective. In Taesoo's opinion, the uniform was too cheap. If he had owned a club, he would have chosen something better for his employees.
Scrolling further, he saw more photos that didn't leave a good impression. At first glance, they seemed harmless, but he only had to look closer to understand what was going on. These photos mainly showed James with guests. Some of these older women were too pushy and knew no boundaries. They grabbed James' thighs and ass, and another hand with manicured fingernails touched James’ skin when it stuffed 10,000 or 30,000 won notes into his open neckline. James smiled, but it was fake. Forced. Taesoo knew him well enough by now to see how uncomfortable James was, even though he might be able to fool others with his smile.
James hadn't told him any of this.
Taesoo frowned.
He kept swiping, only to finally freeze.
Molka.
That fucker had taken molka of James in the changing room.
James was changing his clothes. In other photos, he was naked, except for his tight-fitting black boxers.
Taesoo’s jaw clenched.
Those photos had been taken to blackmail James or to harm him if he didn't play along. It had all been a trap from the start.
Yijun Na groaned and moved slowly.
Taesoo's gaze turned to the man. In the light, his eyes shimmered dark red, filled with a burning anger that could only be extinguished in one way: with violence and blood.
**********
It was a quiet, normal evening at the EH-Mart. After all the stress of the last few days, it should have been calm and relaxing, but James's brain couldn’t calm down. Neither Taesoo nor Jichang had contacted him. Jichang was no surprise, but even Taesoo ignored him. He hadn't even responded to his message about the next tutoring session.
James' pen scratched a little too aggressively across the page of his notebook, leaving a tear in the paper. He suppressed a curse and put the pen down in annoyance.
He couldn't even concentrate.
James felt like shit.
“They call that guy One Man Circle. He doesn't have a gang but he's even going after the big gangs all alone.”
And there was another problem. A group of teenagers he'd never seen before were hanging around the EH-Mart, talking loudly and unbridled about circle stuff and turf wars.
“I could beat that guy up, anytime,” said one of the guys, as he grabbed a bottle of soju. The other three followed suit, some taking soju, others choosing cans of beer. It wasn't long before they came to the cash register with the alcohol and put it all on the counter.
James glanced at the items and then at the ID one of the guys was showing him.
“I can't sell your alcohol. You're clearly underage. The ID is fake - and a bad fake at that.”
“What?”
“You heard me,” James said with less patience than usual. He came around the counter to continue unpacking a box that was in front of a shelf near the cash register. “Leave the items here or put them back.”
“What the hell?” One of the guys grabbed James by the collar. “Who do you think you are?”
“Someone who won’t sell you alcohol.” James frowned. “I could lose my job because of this.”
James was pushed back against the counter. A sharp pain shot through his back as he bumped against it.
The other men had surrounded him and cut off his escape route.
His gaze darted to the fake cameras. Apparently, the deterrent wasn’t enough.
But he couldn’t fight in the middle of the store either.
Someone grabbed him by the upper arm and dragged him closer. The guy’s breath stank like a rotten fish. James mouth twisted in disgust.
“You have the choice. Either you sell us the alcohol or…” The man leaned closer. “…We’ll beat you up and take what we want. Along with the contents of the cash register.”
What was going on lately that everyone thought they could blackmail and threaten him?
James frowned.
Sure, James didn't seem dangerous. He was often underestimated because of his looks and it wasn't the first time that such guys thought they could get away with whatever they did.
But their arrogance amazed him.
The man's grin grew wider and wider. "Aren't we nice? We'll give you another chance."
The grip around his arm became stronger, a little painful.
Well, James would show them what it meant to be beaten up-
The door rang as it opened.
They all turned their heads towards the door. One of the men shouted at the newcomer to get out of here if he didn't want to die. These guys were so melodramatic, it was embarrassing.
It was the regular customer in the black leather jacket. He frowned as he saw what was happening in front of him. Again he was wearing a mask that covered the lower half of his face and neck. This time, however, it wasn’t a medical mask, but a black motorbike mask with a skull pattern.
Wonderful. Now a customer was being dragged into this nonsense. Unfortunately, James now had a witness if he decided to beat up these idiots. That could only lead to more problems - and James still needed this job.
"Excuse me. We're closed." James smiled, as calmly as possible, hoping the customer would get the hint and leave before it was too late.
But instead, the regular came closer and rubbed his neck.
"Leave."
James froze and felt a chill run down his spine. A single word from this man was enough to give him goosebumps. His tone was commanding as if he wouldn't tolerate backtalk. No, as if he didn't even expect it.
"Fuck off, man."
"Wow, do you wanna play the hero?" asked the guy who had pushed James against the counter.
What followed happened without warning, without a sign, and so quickly that even James couldn't follow what was happening for a moment.
The first man flew through the air and crashed into a shelf. Bottles and cans fell to the floor and rolled across the freshly mopped tiles. The next man collapsed to his knees when he was hit by a powerful punch; his eyes rolled back and he had already lost consciousness before he hit the floor.
Each blow was so powerful that James wondered if bones were breaking with each hit - but he could see that the man was already holding back. However, with this brutality and strength, James doubted that it was done out of kindness or even indulgence.
In the brief moment that the customer was busy with their friend, the last two guys attacked him together. But their kicks and punches didn’t seem to have any effect. The man didn't even flinch. He just looked annoyed when he turned around.
With a cracking sound, he slammed the two men's heads together. James flinched at the sound. Even to him, it looked extremely painful, but that didn't mean he felt sorry for the guys.
They were still a nuisance to him. They couldn't stay in the store and calling an ambulance would mean even more trouble. Not to mention that they had threatened him and tried to rob him. Plus, he now had to clean up the store once more.
A sigh escaped him before he stepped over one of the wannabe gangsters on the floor. "Sir, are you alright? Thank you, but-"
The words got stuck in his throat. Instead, a startled squeak escaped him as he suddenly lost his balance and fell forward. Thanks to the unconscious bodies on the floor, he had overlooked a beer can.
James tried to catch himself from falling, but instead, his body was jerked around.
Surprised, he looked up, straight into the customer's eyes. The man's eyebrows were slightly angular, giving him a critical or sad expression - but thanks to his narrow eyes, it looked more mocking.
James felt a warm hand on the back of his neck, the one that had kept him from falling to the ground. James' body hung in the air, held up by that hand alone, while the regular loomed over him.
Then the man pushed the motorbike mask down to reveal the lower half of his face. It was a narrow face with high cheekbones and a straight nose. He had a strong chin that emphasized his masculine features. A long strand had come loose from his slicked-back hair and fell into his face. Dark circles were under his eyes as if the man was suffering from a lack of sleep or iron deficiency. No life was in those eyes; they just seemed like two black holes that swallowed the light.
A dark grin crept across his face as he looked down at James.
"Gitae Kim," the regular said suddenly, "Remember my name."
Bewildered, James wanted to reply, but at that moment he saw the flash of a knife blade. The guy who had messed up the shelf wanted revenge for the beating.
Gitae Kim blinked and in the next second James vanished into thin air. A painful cry followed - Gitae whirled around and saw the attacker fall to the ground. The knife that had almost hit Gitae's back clattered to the floor where it remained.
"James Lee."
James' foot rested on the chest of the man he had knocked down with a kick before turning to Gitae with a cheeky grin. Gitae stared at him in surprise before his gaze slid from James to the wannabe gangster and then to the knife. “I think we're even.”
To James' surprise, Gitae threw his head back and laughed. It was a laugh like thunder, loud, hard and sudden. It matched the self-satisfied grin that appeared on Gitae's face shortly afterward.
It was an unsettling smile; sharp and strangely scary. He looked like a predator baring his teeth as a threat or about to sink his fangs into his prey.
“I like you, James Lee.”
A chill ran down James' spine.
Gitae leaned over him and grabbed James' chin with his right hand. The leather of his gloves felt cold against his warm skin. His grip was firm. But even so, James felt unable to move.
He slowly lifted James' chin and looked him straight in the eyes, as if he was searching for something. “You're extremely fast.”
“It's one of my many talents.”
His reply seemed to please Gitae. Or was it something else that pleased him? “I'm looking for good fighters. And talented people.”
“Then I'm not what you're looking for.”
James' smaller hand closed around Gitae's wrist, but he couldn't release the rigid grip. “I'm just a normal student.”
Gitae raised an eyebrow. His smile returned.
He looked at James like he would enjoy seeing a model student to be tainted by his hands.
“How boring.” Finally, he let go. He gave James one last look. “Let's meet again.”
James didn't know what to say. With a strange feeling, he stared at the door, which slammed shut behind the weird man.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) Since DG is an idol some chapters will have the titles of K-pop songs. This time it's "NXDE by (G)I-DLE: "
2) This chapter was inspired by the arc where Daniel ends almost as an escort. It's the"Dangerous Part Time Job" arc
3) The scene with the female student was inspired by the series "The Glory". It's on Netflix - give it a try! It's an amazing k-drama!
4) The description of the sights were from several websites about attractions in Seoul :) I researched so much stuff for this scene and the first scene with Taesoo v.v This chapter got longer than planned^^°
5) Taesoo is officially a tsundere 🤣I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3
(Sadly, I will be very busy for the next 2-3 months ... I still hope I can post 1 chapter next month. Besides that I'm taking a break from writing fanfics to focus on my studies)
Chapter 9: Lonely
Notes:
The mood and title song for this chapter is "외로워 Lonely by WOOSUNG"
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
lonely - WOOSUNG
Fire.
Everything was on fire.
He could feel the heat on his skin. The smell of smoke burned in his lungs, while he looked down at the person before him.
Taesoo Ma lay on his back, breathing heavily. Blood stuck to his face and school uniform. His upper body was covered in red spots that would soon turn blue and purple.
“You lost.”
The taste of cherry and sugar filled James’ mouth as he bit on the red lollipop. A piece of sugar broke off and was grounded further in his mouth until he could swallow it.
“A body that doesn’t collapse. A right hand that’s been hardened.”
With these words, he crouched over Taesoo and took the much bigger hand in his. It was warm. James felt the rough calluses under his fingertips. Silent witnesses to countless battles and strength. “I acknowledge you but the first generation has to end now.”
It was a shame to destroy something so powerful but…
“If I let you like this, you won’t change.” James sighed. Such a proud and stubborn king would not simply stop. Someone like Taesoo lived for the fight and his illegal activities were too tempting and lucrative. “And you will start another fight with others. So I’m thinking …”
James’ voice was matter-of-fact, almost emotionless. It sounded strange to his own ears. He hardly recognized himself - it was as if he was watching a film without being able to intervene.
“... I’ll cut your finger off so that you can’t do that anymore.”
His gaze remained fixed on the king’s ring finger. These words were cruel, but James' face showed no emotion. It was so gentle and calm that it formed a frightening contrast.
Without a doubt, he would follow his words with actions.
“No.”
“No?” James raised his eyes in surprise and looked into Taesoo's face. The man no longer had the strength to defend himself. The light in his eyes had disappeared.
“Not the finger…” Breathing heavily, Taesoo turned his head to the side. His tone was determined, however, even though he had already given up. Or did he simply accept that he had to pay a price for his defeat? “Take my eye instead.”
The request, no, the suggestion, surprised James. Perhaps it was out of respect after their fight, maybe a hint of admiration or sympathy, but James followed his opponent's wish.
Taesoo’s screams of pain filled the air.
James flinched, his upper body arched upwards.
He gasped for air, drenched in sweat. His shirt stuck to his torso and he was shaking all over. His limbs ached as if they had been under constant tension.
Taesoo's screams still lingered in his head. He could still smell the burnt flesh.
He felt sick.
When he raised his hand to run it through his curls, he noticed how badly his hand was shaking. It was the same hand he had used to burn out Taesoo's eye.
A sour taste spread in his mouth and made him shudder.
James swallowed the bile and still trembling, reached for the water bottle that was next to his bed. It was almost empty, but it was enough to get rid of the taste.
“Fuck.” Even his voice failed him. Had he screamed? Why was his voice so hoarse? His throat was still burning.
It had only been a dream, but his body reacted as strongly as if he had gone through a panic attack. But the last one had been a while ago. He had almost forgotten what it felt like.
Completely exhausted, James sank back into bed. His heart was still pounding in his throat while his fingertips tingled.
“It was just a dream,” he muttered to himself and glanced at his smartphone to check the time. It wasn't even 3 a.m.
He had to get up in a few hours.
But he didn't want to close his eyes.
James was afraid that the images would return.
“I would never hurt a frie... no, I wouldn't do that to him,” he tried to convince himself, “It was just a dream.”
There was a rustling next to him.
The kitten moved and blinked sleepily. Then she sat up and licked James' wet face. He smiled tiredly and scratched her behind the ears. “It's okay. Let's sleep.”
She just meowed in agreement.
**********
James had a déjà vu.
Lasol squeezed his hands and looked at him pleadingly.
“I’m not part of the Drama Club,” he said, feeling as if he had said those words to her before.
“I know but we need you.” Lasol had suddenly ambushed him with her request after class and dragged him to a quiet corner of the C building. For someone with such small hands, her grip was surprisingly firm.
“Our leading actor got sick. Chickenpox - he never had it as a child and it’s a bad case. He’s probably ill for two or three weeks. Furthermore, even the understudy for Prince Hodong isn’t available.”
“Did he break his arm?” he asked, thinking back to Miyoung, who he had substituted for at the school festival.
Lasol sighed and shook her head. “He broke both of his legs.”
That had to be a joke.
He looked in disbelief at Lasol, who let go of his hands and massaged her forehead instead. “He thought it would be a good idea to do a dumb stunt with a motorcycle when he was drunk. He's lucky that he didn't break his neck.”
“When is the competition?”
“In three weeks.”
The feeling of déjà vu grew stronger.
“You already know all the text of the prince. And your acting is way better than the acting of our lead!”
James loved acting. But he loved singing more, which is why he had chosen another club. It had been fun practicing with Lasol and he had always done his best. He believed he could do it, but... “I don't think it's your decision or mine.”
“I already talked with the others. They would give you a chance if you want to try it.” Lasol's voice trembled just a little. She lowered her gaze. “I know I'm asking too much but without a lead we can't go to the competition.”
He took a yellow lollipop out of his pocket. It was lemon. Unfortunately, his favorite flavors had been sold out, so he had settled for the lemon candy. Besides, after last night's dream, he was in the mood for a different flavor.
“Fine. I will give it a try.”
The candy tasted sour.
He hoped a little that the Drama Club would find his performance lacking but for Lasol he would still do his best. James couldn't stand the thought of her missing out on her chance to fulfill her dream, just because of a series of unfortunate coincidences. James Lee simply hated it when hard work didn't pay off.
**********
As James trudged through the neon-lit alleyways, he was checking the messages on his phone. Jichang hadn't contacted him since the evening in the club and James wasn't ready to take the first step either. Taesoo had texted him about their next meeting, taciturn as always. It was the usual message - a part of him had hoped that Taesoo would apologize for his behavior last time. Of course, he didn't.
A soft sigh escaped James' lips.
It was hopeless. Taesoo probably didn't care about his feelings or didn't notice that he had hurt him with his reaction when James had confided the events to him.
James knew he could have raised the issue but it was probably pointless. Taesoo had shut him down the last time and James lacked the strength to discuss the topic with the stubborn fighter once more.
When he was honest, James didn't want to see Taesoo at the moment. Or Jichang.
The arguments with them kept his mind busy. He couldn’t sleep so he had decided to leave for a walk and “train” a bit to calm down and get tired. For this reason, he was wearing his old school uniform like it was a regular tracksuit.
He was almost home when he suddenly heard a frantic voice echoing through the darkness.
"Help!" The despair in this every word was almost palpable. “Please! Stop!”
Without hesitation, James quickened his pace, following the voice to an open backyard. Garbage was lying around and a rancid smell welcomed him.
He rounded a corner and found himself face-to-face with a group of rough-looking men encircling a solitary figure. The young man looked terrified, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he struggled against his attackers. He pressed a black briefcase against his chest, trying to protect it from the many hands that were tearing at him and his possessions.
The leader of the group sneered at him, "Shut the fuck up or I'll smash your teeth in!”
Their victim already had red bruises on his face. The skin around his left eye had already started swelling - it would turn into a bad case of a black eye soon.
The young man shook his head.
"I… I don't have any money," he stammered.
The thugs exchanged looks, clearly growing impatient. One of them stepped forward, grabbing the young man by the collar and yanking him roughly forward. His fist was raised to another punch.
At that moment, James knew he had to act.
Without hesitation, he lunged forward, shoving his way through the surprised group. The leader, taken aback by James' sudden appearance, let go of the man’s collar. A button came off.
Before the button had reached the ground, James moved. With a powerful punch to the chin, he sent the thug flying. The other guys cried out in anger, but it was too late. James had already gained the upper hand, dispatching the men with efficient and fast attacks. When it was over, all that remained were the moans of the wounded and the soft crying sound of their victim.
As James helped the young man to his feet, he couldn't help but notice his broken glasses and the bruises on his filigree hands. His yellow pullover and white pants were dirty as if he had been kicked or pushed to the ground.
It was impossible to say how long they had tormented him but the poor guy had taken a pretty bad beating.
The young man, still visibly shaken, looked down at James and froze. His eyes widened in surprise. As if he hadn't expected his savior to be a high school student.
"Thank you ... Thank you so much."
Asking if the man was okay wasn't necessary. He was clearly in a bad state and probably still in shock. “We should get you to the next hospital.”
Carefully he took the man's hand to take a better look at his wounds. A pained hiss escaped him when James touched the swollen skin. “It doesn't seem broken but it's a pretty bad contusion.”
“You seem well-versed in these things.” The man's voice has stabilized.
Something about the way he said it made James pause but then a smile crossed James' face. “I get into a lot of fights. Over time I learned a lot about first aid.”
He cast a glance at the robbers on the ground. “We should go. There is a pharmacy close by. Maybe it's still open.”
They left together and on the way to the pharmacy, the man started to ask some questions about James. At first, James was a bit surprised about his interest but he could understand why the other would be curious about his savior. After some time, he seemed to calm down. Maybe the conversation helped him.
Luckily, the pharmacy was still open and they got all the stuff they needed. The young man who looked like he was a college student, took a painkiller and allowed James to take care of him.
“Does it hurt badly?”, asked James, while he compressed the wrist with a bandage.
“It's fine but I probably can't work for a while.” His counterpart winced. “Thank you.”
“You're welcome. I'm glad I could help.”
“I don't think you understand how much this means to me. My hands are my life.” A sigh followed. “You're very talented and skilled for a student. Have you ever thought about becoming a doctor? You have the hands of a surgeon.”
With an amused smile, James looked up and into these dark, intelligent eyes. “Thank you but I prefer making art with my hands.”
“After seeing you beating up these criminals, that's a surprising answer.” The man laughed out loud, reached into his briefcase, and took out a business card. “If you change your mind and are interested, I can provide you with an internship.”
“An internship?”
"Yes," he said, handing the business card to James. "I'm a surgeon.”
Curious, James took the white card. The man looked quite young to be a doctor but the business card seemed legit. On the front was a logo he had seen before on a big building, located at the heart of Seoul. The logo reminded him of a simplified and modern diamond symbol. Next to the logo was the lettering Grimm Plastic Surgery Clinic. When he turned the business card around, he finally found the name of his counterpart.
“It's a bit late but I would like to introduce myself. My name is Hangyeoul Baek.” He adjusted his glasses with his unscathed hand. “I'm a plastic surgeon.”
At this moment, James remembered he hadn't introduced himself either. “Nice to meet you. I’m James Lee.”
“I will remember your name.” Hangyeoul closed his briefcase in the meantime. “Even when you aren't interested in my work, please give me a call. I would like to show my gratitude.”
“You don't have to.” Still, James pocketed the business card.
“I insist.”
“Well”, James sighed, “You can invite me to lunch if you want.”
“Perfect.” Satisfied with his answer, Hangyeoul smiled brightly. He had a very warm and friendly smile that put James at ease. The poor guy seemed nice, so James didn't want to disappoint him. And a free meal wasn't bad either.
**********
Feathers danced across the laminate, accompanied by excited meowing.
James sat on the floor. In his hand, he held a small fishing rod. Pink feathers dangled from the end of the string, which the kitten tried to catch with her little paws.
Every strike was a little clumsy. Her movements were still shaky, but she got better over time. Her small progress filled him with pride. James watched her, grinning and with shining eyes.
“You're clever,” he murmured when she finally managed to grab the feathers. “Mhmm, what should I call you?”
Over the last few weeks, he had been collecting names but hadn't yet been able to decide.
Oliver had suggested Milky while drinking vanilla milk. Lasol had laughed at his suggestion but found the name cute. She had then suggested Banilla. It was a popular cat name used for cute white cats.
Next, he had asked Ara. Her suggestion had been Yuri. It had more class and meant crystal. A beautiful name, but it reminded him of Crystal Choi, so the name was removed from the list. He had asked Miyoung last. She had taken a look at the photo of the white cat and suggested Snowball.
“How about Banilla? Milky? Or Snowball?”
The kitten didn't react. She preferred to pull on the feather with her teeth.
“Mhm... Jichang suggested Gureum.” When he had still talked to James. The name was meant for cats with soft fur. It was perfect for white cats with an elegant nature. In contrast to Gongseob's suggestion, the name had style. Gongseob's idea, 'Neko', was a silly name for a cat - but it was also funny. The name just didn't fit James' taste.
The kitten threw itself onto its back and meowed in demand. She had lost interest in the toy.
Smirking, James stroked her tummy. She had already grown a little and become chubbier. “You have to eat a lot so that you grow and stay healthy.”
She meowed in agreement.
“Mhm… Seokdu’s idea is Mochi.”
To be honest, he found the name very cute. Their kitten was exceptionally cute and beautiful. It was a very fitting name. Furthermore, Seokdu had the right to decide the name together with James and his opinion and idea were more important than other suggestions.
There was another name Seokdu liked, not knowing who had suggested it.
“Byul,” he murmured.
The kitten pricked up its ears and meowed.
“Huh?” James tapped her soft nose. “Do you like the name?”
A rough tongue licked his fingertip.
The name Byul had been Taesoo's idea. The fighter had a talent for choosing suitable nicknames. Byul was James' personal favorite. The name itself sounded wonderful. But most of all, he liked the meaning. It was just perfect for a beautiful and playful cat.
The kitten meowed and sat up before rubbing her head against his hand.
“My little star.” A smile spread across his face. “Byul.”
The big blue eyes looked at him lovingly. Then she started to purr as if she wanted to agree with him.
**********
The restaurant that Seokdu invited him to was probably the most expensive restaurant James had ever been to. The interior alone looked so classy that he became nervous. Chandeliers hung from the high ceiling. The walls were decorated with black and gold panels that had been decorated with Chinese characters or texts.
It wasn't that he didn't like it, but the place made James nervous. He didn't have enough money to eat here. At least he didn't stand out too much among the guests. Seokdu had warned him that they would be visiting one of his favorite vegan restaurants in Seoul. It was a place that Seokdu regularly visited with his father and his business partners. Accordingly, James had put on his best clothes.
While James was looking at the menu, Seokdu was on the phone. Dressed in a blue pinstripe suit and with his smartphone to his ear, he looked like a businessman. "... no, I haven't met anyone in Seoul who fits that description. As long as this guy doesn't come to Suwon, I don't care."
James was only listening with one ear. He was flicking through the menu, looking for something he could afford and that he would like. Even the drinks were terribly expensive. And he didn't know much of those foreign dishes which had French names. Everything sounded very fancy.
Well, he would probably go with the cheapest soup or the salad.
"... take care of it. Bring me more information."
With that, Seokdu hung up and put his smartphone on the table. "Have you decided yet?"
"I'm still thinking about it," James replied, then looked at him curiously. "What was that about?"
Seokdu snorted. "There are a lot of rumors going around at the moment about a so-called One Man Circle."
James blinked. A little curious, he said, “Ah, I heard some guys at the EH-Mart talking about this. What’s going on?”
“Supposedly, it’s a monster that single-handedly destroys circles one by one. Their territory is Seoul, but they also fought circles in other cities. Daegu and Ansan for example.” Seokdu snorted. “The rumors are so different, it’s hard to find out anything about this person at all.”
“What are they saying?”
“He’s supposed to be a giant. Strong and muscular. Other people say it was a girl who wanted revenge on some gangsters in Daegu.” At this, James raised an eyebrow, slightly amused. “Others say it’s a guy with a pretty face who deceives you about his strength… until it’s too late.”
“And that’s all?” James put the menu back on the table.
“The rumors are only getting weirder. Some say he has red hair, others say it's black. Some say he has red eyes like a demon. Some say he's as fast as the wind. Like a ghost, he appears and disappears again.”
James sighed in disappointment. “How boring.”
Seokdu just nodded and called the waiter. He ordered Soupe à L'oignon, Tartiflette, Smokey Tempeh Vegan Quiche with Aubergine Crust, Vegan Ratatouille Recipe, and a Tarte Tatin, while James only ordered a Leaf Salad with walnuts and pomegranate seeds and some baguette. At his selection, Seokdu frowned and gave him a questioning look as the waiter left.
“I'm on a diet,” James lied. He was extremely hungry, but it was fine. He would just eat a pack of instant ramen at home.
Seokdu accepted his answer with a frown. He didn't seem particularly satisfied with James’ answer.
“Do you have new photos of Byul?”
The change of subject was a bit surprising, but James was used to it. He showed him his smartphone. On it were new photos of Byul and even videos he had taken of her playing yesterday. As Seokdu looked at her, a small smile appeared on Seokdu's rigid features. It was barely noticeable, but it did not escape James's sharp eyes.
“She's doing well.” James had to smile too. “Next time, you must visit her.”
“Mhm.”
“We could eat Ramen again. Or I can cook you a meal.”
Seokdu froze. His lips pressed together. “I like this food more. You should enjoy it too.”
Scratching his cheek, James said, “I'm sure it's good. But nothing beats homemade food. I found some good vegan recipes I want to show you.”
“Okay.”
An uncomfortable silence followed as Seokdu stared at James' smartphone, drumming his fingers restlessly on the table. James felt like he had done something wrong again. Sure, Seokdu wasn't a man of many words and James usually liked the calm silence between them... but he couldn't shake off the feeling that Seokdu was upset.
Seokdu's brow was slightly furrowed and his lips were pressed together. He usually only did this when something was bothering or annoying him. Much like Taesoo, Seokdu had a short fuse. He could quickly become aggressive and violent if something bothered him.
But so far it had never happened to James.
“There's an art exhibition in Insadong next week. Would you like to go with me?” James tried to distract Seokdu. In the meantime, the waiter brought James' food and Seokdu's onion soup. It looked delicious and the first bit showed that the salad was pretty good. The sauce was creamy and went well with the pink pomegranate seeds. They brought a pleasant sweetness. The sprinkled walnuts gave the dish a bit of texture and the lemon dressing created a fresh note and contrast to the light sweetness of the pomegranate seeds.
It was probably the best salad James ever had … but it paled in comparison to all the food that the waiter brought for Seokdu over time.
“I'm very busy in Suwon at the moment.” Seokdu started eating his soup.
“I see.” James wasn't sure what exactly the business was that Seokdu was talking about but since Seokdu was one of the rising gen 1 fighters, it was probably nothing legal. Maybe Seokdu paid with the money from his criminal activities - and this was just another reason why James felt unwell.
“But we can meet next week - with Byul, of course.” Seokdu cleared his throat.
“... Of course.” James took a sip of water. His throat hurt. “But we could also do something without Byul from time to time. There are so many beautiful places I want to show you. I'm sure you will like it. I will take care of it and-”
“That’s unnecessary,” said Seokdu, his tone sharp and hard.
It wasn't much, but at that moment something broke inside James.
Seokdu only needed him for one reason: to take care of their shared kitten.
That was the only thing that connected them.
James swallowed and picked listlessly at his salad. He should have expected it.
When they were finally done, James wanted to pay, but he quickly realized that Seokdu had already paid for him. Under other circumstances, he would have been happy, but now it bothered him. He hadn't wanted to burden Seokdu even more, and now he couldn't even pay for his own meal.
Seokdu rubbed his hands, giving James a searching look while they left the restaurant in silence. He could sense that James was upset, even if he didn't know why. The whole evening hadn't gone as planned - for none of them.
All of a sudden, James stopped and stared down the street, his brow furrowed. "Do you see those guys?"
Following his gaze, Seokdu saw a few young guys standing next to some motorbikes, smoking. It was nothing unusual in a big city and at that time of day. Some passersby gave them indignant looks, but no one dared to say anything.
"What about them?"
James frowned. "They look familiar..." He gave the smokers another suspicious look as if trying to determine their intentions. It was a little silly. But not as silly as James’ next words, which he said more to himself than to Soekdu: “Are they following me?”
A snort drew his gaze back to Seokdu. “Nonsense. Who would follow you? You have nothing of value and you are not someone who would be pursued.”
Of course, Seokdu was not interested in that, nor did he take James seriously. “You’re right.”
James turned away from him and glanced at his smartphone. They had planned to go to an art exhibition, but James had lost interest. James just wanted to go home and sleep.
“I'm sorry. I need to go.”
“Already?” Seokdu stopped as if he had been offended.
“I'll send you a photo of Byul later.” With that, James said goodbye, feeling more tired than before. The meal with Seokdu had robbed him of all his energy, even though the evening should have been a distraction and a nice break for him.
James should slowly get used to disappointment.
**********
The little paws carefully maneuvered around a few empty cans of energy drinks and moved toward the box that was next to the desk. It was one of many boxes that had accumulated over the last few days. Some hadn't been opened yet, others were already empty. One delivery had been a scratching post. Another had been a bed for Byul - although she preferred to sleep with her human.
Byul took a run-up and jumped onto the lowest box. The next one was a little higher, but she managed it, even though her claws left marks on the cardboard. She stretched briefly, enjoying her small victory.
There was one last hurdle, however.
The edge of the desk appeared in front of her.
The surface was smoother and her claws would have a harder time finding a grip, but that couldn't stop her. Byul took as much run-up as she could and jumped. Her small body flew through the air and landed on the desk much more gracefully than she expected.
Her big blue eyes widened briefly before she held her little head up, satisfied and proud.
Of course, she had done it. She practiced jumping and running when her human was away - when she wasn't sleeping or watching the stupid pigeons running around on the windowsill.
Byul's attention turned to the reason why she had made the long journey upstairs.
Her human was sleeping. His head rested on his arms, which he had placed on the table. Another energy drink stood not far away from him. The sweet, artificial smell of strawberries hung in the air. It was so strong that Byul rubbed her nose.
Then she came closer as quietly as she could.
She didn't want to wake him. The sun had long since set and he had already sat at this table when it was still bright outside. Her human always remained over his books and notebooks for hours, never taking a break But now his pen was finally still and lay next to the open math book.
Byul sniffed, her pink nose not far from his cheek.
Dark shadows were under his eyes. His skin had taken on an unhealthy pale color.
It wasn't the first time that her little human had studied for so long that he had collapsed. Now, once again, he had worked so long that he had fallen asleep sitting up.
She sighed and pressed her cheek against his.
He mumbled something she didn't understand. A single tear slipped from under his long lashes and ran down his cheek, only to be absorbed by the black fabric of his sleeves.
A soft meow echoed through the silent room, but it didn't wake the exhausted boy.
It hurt Byul to see him so sad and exhausted. It reminded her of how she had lain alone in the dark. Too small and too weak to move.
She had been so cold that the coldness had numbed even the lessen hunger and thirst.
Maybe her human had saved her because he had felt sorry for her. Maybe because he understood how scared she had been alone in the dark. Maybe he was all too familiar with the fear and pain she had felt.
Byul would never forget the first time she had heard his voice. How his warm, gentle hands had rubbed her fur dry and stroked her gently until her fear had vanished like a bad dream. Even his scent, faintly of strawberries, had burned itself into her memory and filled her with calm and happiness.
Byul climbed over his arms and made herself comfortable next to his face. There wasn't much space, but that was all she needed. She would warm him like he had warmed her.
Closing her eyes, Byul swore that she would grow big and strong so that she could protect her poor human.
**********
The Cheonggyecheon was a stream that ran through downtown. The lighting and the atmosphere that came with it made it a great place to stroll and linger. The smell of food was in the air, thanks to the nearby Gwangjang Market, which was still busy even at that time. The night was filled with noises from people, having a good time.
Somehow it was annoying.
James couldn't say what this feeling was but it seemed to press against his chest, making it difficult to breathe. His heart ached, and tears welled up in his eyes as he stared out at the river. He sat there, huddled in his black hoodie against the evening chill, his mind heavy and tired after his last tutoring lesson on this day.
“Hey.”
When James looked up, he saw a man he hadn't expected to see at this place.
It was the same guy who had helped him some days ago.
Eyeing James, he offered him a skewer and chewed on a piece of grilled meat. The smell of chicken was in the air and made James' mouth water. Was that dakkochi?
James cleared his throat, his voice weaker than he had hoped: “What are you doing here, Gitae?’
The older man continued to chew his food and sat down next to James on the stone steps next to the stream.
At the sight of the skewer, James' stomach grumbled as if urging him to accept the offer. The food was probably from one of the food stands from the market. "Hungry?"
Instead of answering, James took the skewer and bit into it. The meat was indeed chicken. The sauce was slightly sweet and the meat was more tender than he had expected. It was pretty good.
Gitae watched him before he continued eating.
“I was on my way home when I saw you.” The answer was short. James decided to be content with it.
The older man's penetrating gaze made him feel oddly uncomfortable. “You looked lonely.”
"I'm not lonely," James said. If he told himself that often enough he would maybe believe his own lie one day. "I just...needed some time to think."
Gitae said nothing. James was grateful for his understanding and silence … and that he didn't press any further.
He took a bite of his skewer, chewing thoughtfully. "Thank you for the food. I will pay you back."
“No need.” Gitae tore off a piece of meat with his teeth. It reminded James of a wolf, savaging its prey. “I heard you can attract cats with food.”
The comment was so random that James stopped eating. Confused, he cast a quick look at the man at his side. Gitae just smiled slightly like he had made an amusing joke.
“If you need someone to talk to… you can come to me.”
The offer caught James even more off guard. He stared at Gitae, trying to read something in these dark eyes but they seemed so empty that it was hard to maintain eye contact. It was obvious that Gitae didn’t offer this without ultimate motives. He had made clear that he was curious about James’ skills but James didn’t want to get exploited anymore. “Thanks, but I’m fine. I just need a break.”
They ate in silence for a while, the sound of the river and city providing a soothing background noise.
It was James who broke the silence when he was done with eating and the silence became unbearable. "How old are you?"
“19” Oh, he was two years older than James. For some reason, James had thought the guy was already done with school and working.
“Don’t look so surprised.” Gitae snorted and placed the empty skewer on the ground.
“I thought you weren't a high school student - because of your motorcycle.” His cheeks warmed as he tried to cover up his embarrassment. It didn’t work.
“I'm working most of the time and skipping school. I should probably study for my final examinations. But that’s just wasted effort.”
“If you want I can tutor you. I will give you a special discount since you helped me.” To be honest, James didn't know what made him say that. Maybe he was really afraid to be alone.
“Mhm… I will think about it.” Then Gitae held out his smartphone to James. “Give me your phone number.”
It was an order, not a question - but James has gotten used to such a tone of voice thanks to some certain guys.
“You should work on your manners, too.” He sighed and gave Gitae his smartphone back.
A dark chuckle reached his ears and when he looked up, he saw Gitae's grinning face.
“Maybe you can teach me manners, too.”
James just sighed.
He already knew that Gitae would be a handful.
**********
James chewed his lower lip restlessly as he scrolled through his contacts. Byul was sleeping next to him on his old uniform jacket. Small white hairs were scattered across the brown fabric as she moved in her sleep and rolled on her stomach.
The silence in his apartment was... overwhelming.
He still felt cold. Tired. And he had a slight headache.
Maybe he was getting sick?
James rubbed his eyes. They burned and it was hard to read the letters on his smartphone.
He closed his eyes briefly, waiting for it to get better. When the pain subsided slightly, he dared to look at his smartphone again. This time he overcame himself and pressed a phone number.
Nothing happened.
Nobody answered.
He tried the next number. This time, too, he got no answer.
“It's late,” he mumbled, “They're probably asleep.”
His gaze fell on a phone number he had last dialed days ago. Jichang had made it clear where they stood. He wasn't going to make a fool of himself and call the senior.
He clicked back to his contacts and dialed the phone number that called him the most; always to do something with James or when the guy wanted or needed something.
It wasn't long before Gongseob answered. Loud music blared in James' ears. It sounded like a party or a club. He heard muffled voices before Gongseob answered: "What's up?"
"Hey," James cleared his throat. "Can we talk?"
"What?" Gongseob shouted against the noise in the background. "What did you say?"
James tried again a little louder: "I want to talk with you."
"Naw."
“Naw?” James repeated, clenching his fist. Gongseob was constantly calling him to chat, whether James was studying or in a school club. Most of the time it was about something banal. And when James wanted to talk to him about something, he turned him down with a “Naw”?
“I’m not in the mood.”
Gongseob suddenly called out to someone to bring him more drinks. “Come over, James. Let’s party.”
“Daegu is three hours away,” James reminded him.
“Don’t be a bore and pussy!” The next moment, Gongseob cheered as a new song started and was talking to someone. James heard an unknown female voice asking Gongseob who he was talking to on the phone. She sounded already pissed.
“Don’t worry sweetie,” he heard Gongseob say quickly, “That’s nobody important. You’re my only -”
The rest of his words were drowned out by the loud music.
James felt stupid.
He bit his lower lip. “Gongseob, I know you are at a club and I’ve bad timing, but can you go to a quieter place and -”
Gongseob didn’t listen. “Mhm? What?”
“Gongseob, I-”
“Sorry, man. Gonna call you back tomorrow.” The other was fed up and tried to get rid of James. There was probably a group of women waiting for him who he would rather spend time with than with James. “You are missing a great party. It’s your loss.”
With that, Gongseob hung up.
James stared at his smartphone with his lips pressed together.
Then he simply turned it off and fell onto the bed. Byul stirred and blinked tiredly while her owner rolled to the side and pressed his legs to his chest.
He felt lonely.
James pressed his lips together as his shoulders shook.
He felt angry.
His fingers dug into his upper arms as he hugged himself.
He felt tired.
Freaking tired.
Byul meowed and moved over to him. She nudged his cheek with her soft nose and then nuzzled her little head against his skin. “Sorry. I’m just frustrated.”
The kitten meowed again, almost worried, and then licked his cheek.
Sighing, he took Byul in his arms and pressed her against his chest. Byul’s body heat was comforting. His eyes closed.
“It’s just a bit much in the moment…” James murmured before falling asleep from exhaustion.
Confused, Lasol stared at the transport box in James’ hand, which he held out to her with a smile. “I’m sorry to bother you so late. Oliver can’t take care of her because of his dad and his part-time job.”
“It’s fine,” said Lasol, taking the transport box. She heard a soft meow and spotted Byul, who was looking at her attentively with her big, blue eyes. Next to James was a packed backpack for the young cat. Filled with food, toys, and everything Byul needed. James had even written a list so that Lasol knew what to do in an emergency. It not only contained precise instructions for the food but also the phone number of a vet and a certain Seokdu Wang, who looked after the kitten with James. “Are you okay?”
“I just have something to do - and I will probably not be at home for a while.”
James did not answer her question.
Once again he simply avoided it. It was not the first time and Lasol had learned that no answer was also an answer.
“Thank you for taking her.”
Lasol looked up with rising concern. “Of course. We are …”
James was gone.
“... friends.”
He had already disappeared like a ghost.
**********
The area was quiet at that time.
No one was on the street except for James, who was on his way home and listening to his playlist. A sports bag was slung over his shoulder. Inside were his old uniform jacket and a few empty cans of energy drinks.
He was in no hurry.
The way to his neighborhood was not far and easy to reach on foot. The night air was also pleasant. It was invigorating and refreshing.
It was already late, but thanks to Lasol, he didn't have to worry about not feeding Byul on time. At the same time, the thought of returning to an empty, lonely apartment was depressing. He had gotten used to the kitten’s presence. Not even a day had passed, and yet he missed her.
Unconsciously, his thumb rubbed over the small blood stain on the sleeve of his white shirt.
When he had done what he had to do, he would bring Byul home. At the moment it was just too dangerous and he didn't want his actions to harm Byul.
He could have asked Seokdu for help since Byul belonged to both of them, but at the moment he didn't feel like seeing him. He didn't want to explain to Seokdu why he couldn't look after the kitten for a few days. Besides, Seokdu wouldn't have been able to take care of her anyway since his father was allergic to cats.
Sighing, James ran his hand through his curls.
There was no point in racking his brains over this. He couldn't expect help from others. It was better to take care of his problems himself.
He was already sorry that he had to ask Lasol for a favor. She certainly had enough to do and didn’t need the extra stress.
The smartphone vibrated in his pocket. James stopped to take a look.
At the same moment, a black van stopped next to him.
The sliding door opened. Then several hands grabbed him and dragged him back.
His earphones fell out while a surprised gasp escaped him.
Everything happened so fast that he had no chance to react - in the next second, he was already in the van. The sports bag slid from his shoulder, hindering his movements but it didn’t stop the strange hands from grabbing him.
When a cloth was pressed over his mouth and nose, James struggled even more, but it was useless. Countless hands pressed him against the dirty floor of the cargo area. These guys were strong. He couldn't see their faces because they were wearing masks and caps, but it wouldn't have changed anything anyway. He couldn't break free. His attackers were in the majority.
The sweet, pungent smell was so strong that he felt dizzy. His eyelids began to flutter, his long eyelashes trembled as he tried to fight the tiredness.
The sliding door of the van closed and he could feel the car start to move. It was too late.
James' eyes slowly closed.
Nobody was here to help him. He was alone. Like always.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) Since DG is an idol some chapters will have the titles of K-pop songs. This time it's "외로워 Lonely by WOOSUNG"
2) Byul's name means "star" and she is a cutie :3 Her scenes were inspired by the chapters in Enu's POV
3) The nightmare can be interpreted in different ways. It could be just a bad dream, caused by their fight ... or something else.
4) The name Neko was inspired by Enu's name since it's probably the Japanese word 犬( いぬ / Inu) for dog. I just love to create a connection to Daniel but Neko wouldn't feel like James' style so it's just mentioned for funsies:3
5) The kidnapping was inspired by all the times Daniel got kidnapped 😭
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:) I was ill today and used my time to translate the chapter. I will be busy in next time with exams :(
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3
Who do you think kidnapped James? 👀
Chapter 10: One Man Circle
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Since James had left Byul with Lasol, she had eaten little or nothing. Most of the time, the kitten slept curled up in a corner or stared out the window as if she was waiting for James’ return.
The sight was heartbreaking. It was as if Byul sensed that something was wrong.
Lasol felt the same way.
It had been two days since James had brought the kitten to her. James had called in sick at school to excuse his absence, but he had told Lasol a different story. He also didn't respond to her messages, which made her worry about him worse. Neither Oliver, Ara nor Miyoung had heard from him or been able to reach him.
It was almost as if he had planned his disappearance or seen it coming. It was somehow unsettling.
In addition, Byul’s state bothered her.
Lasol took the note that James had left and searched for a certain name and phone number. It took a while, but finally, someone answered. A deep, annoyed-sounding voice was to be heard as if the person on the other end of the line couldn't believe they were being disturbed so late at night. "Who is that?"
The gruff manner was intimidating even through the phone. The voice belonged to a man, as expected, but it was much louder and harsher than she had expected. Overcoming herself, Lasol greeted him and said: "I'm a friend of James Lee. My name is Lasol. He gave me your phone number since I'm looking after your cat, Byul."
Silence.
Then she heard the dark voice soften just a touch. "Why do you have Byul?"
"James said he had to take care of something but hasn't answered his phone for two days. He called in sick at school and brought Byul to me the night before. I..." Lasol just started talking. She didn't even know this guy, but if he was a friend of James, then it was his business. “...I just wanted to know if you heard anything from James?”
“...No.”
Lasol sighed.
This guy really wasn't very talkative. “Well, I just wanted to ask if you know something. If he contacts you, please tell him to call me. I'm worried. He was weird when he left Byul with me.”
“He didn't tell me anything.”
“Oh.” She looked a little helplessly at Byul, who was curled up on the floor. Her long fluffy tail was wrapped around her body. “Byul is also worried and misses him.”
There was silence for a moment. Lasol played nervously with one of her strands of hair, her gaze still fixed on Byul.
“I will try to contact him,” said Seokdu, “I will call you back later.”
“Thank you.” She let out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding.
If James was just at home with a fever, she wanted to know if she could help him in any way. Even if it was just to bring him soup and medicine. She knew he lived alone and was far away from his home and family. Lasol couldn't even imagine being sick without her mother caring for her and spoiling her with healthy food.
But even after Seokdu hung up, she couldn't shake off the feeling of unease.
**********
His opponent just launched himself forward with his right arm swinging around in a roundhouse strike. With ease, Gongseob dodged and ducked under his arm, straightened up before turning around for a counterattack.
Gongseob's punch was faster. The bigger fighter took it in the mouth, spat blood, and stumped back. It was impressive that he was still standing. His head must be roaring with pain while Gongseob used his chance and moved back, eyeing the damage he had done.
The guy was breathing heavier than Gongseob, bloody and battered now. Gongseob, on the other hand, hadn’t even started to sweat. His body was still too cold, not heating up. None of the fights that night had excited him at all. The thrill was gone. His opponents had become too weak - no, the fighting outside of the ring had just made him too powerful. The fight club wasn't the same anymore. It couldn't be compared to him fighting side by side with James, whenever Gongseob had caused some chaos or whenever some idiot had thought James was an easy target after their ladies had dumped them for a chance with Gongseob or James.
“Come on, you bitch. Is that all you got?”
That guy wasn't a bad fighter. He was way heavier and taller than Gongseob. It was said that the guy won often after his first punch landed. But he lacked skill. He was all muscle and strength, but he missed the high speed you needed to survive in Daegu's streets.
He came at Gongseob once more, with no hesitation, even when their difference in power and skill was apparent. The same exact move followed.
How boring.
This was enough. Gongseob had played long enough with him.
Gongseob skilfully dodged the blow and struck back. He hit his opponent in the jaw, knocking him out cold. He had lost interest in this fight. Now it was just a waste of time.
The crowd cheered.
Others cursed as their bets vanished into thin air and shouted insults at Gongseob. With a big grin, he gave them the middle finger. The circle of people that had surrounded the fighters split in two. The noisy crowd made way for the winner while the unconscious fighter was dragged out of the ring.
Gongseob didn't waste another look at the loser. Instead, he went to the members of his circle, who greeted him grinning and cheering. One of them handed him a water bottle, which was half full. It didn’t take long before Gongseob had emptied the bottle.
"That was a new record, boss."
"Mhm." Gongseob just hummed and wiped his mouth with his hand. The fight might have been boring, but Gongseob was susceptible to flattery and his boys knew that. His mood improved on the spot.
“If you keep winning, it'll be hard to make money from betting, boss.”
“The prize money for the winner isn't bad either.” Gongseob carelessly dropped the empty plastic bottle and then rummaged in his jacket pocket for his smartphone.
Frowning, he checked his messages. Even while fighting, he couldn’t get James out of his head. It was ridiculous, and Gongseob refused to call the uncomfortable feeling in the pit of his stomach a guilty conscience. Still, he hoped to finally get a text message back from James.
But there was none.
The illegal street fights took place in the basement of an old, abandoned building. The signal here was crap. That was probably the reason why James hadn’t called him back.
"I'll be right back."
His men just nodded; their attention was already drawn to the next fighters. The fights for the evening were far from over. Normally, he would stay to take a look at his future opponents, but he was sure that none of the participants could keep up with him. Instead, he had to deal with more important problems.
Gongseob left the basement via the graffiti-covered staircase and walked through the empty corridors and rooms of the abandoned building. His footsteps resounded throughout the air. It was almost eerily quiet. From a distance, he could hear the dull shouts of the crowd, encouraging the new fighters.
Still no new messages nor a missed call.
Was James mad at him?
Normally he called back as soon as he could, but Gongseob had never waited that long for James’ answer.
As promised, Gongseob had called James back the next day, but James hadn’t answered the phone. At first, he didn't think anything of it, but then James didn't respond to any of his messages or calls in the following days.
Eventually, Gongseob’s texts weren’t even delivered anymore.
The boxer stared at his smartphone, annoyed. He felt like one of his girls was mad at him and ignoring him. But then he knew (most of the time at least) what the problem was and how to make it right.
"Naw," he muttered, "that can't be. Why would he be mad at me?"
Even though he said that he couldn't shake off the strange feeling.
Gongseob checked James' Ingstagram profile, but he hadn't posted any photos for three days. The last photo was of his cat sleeping peacefully on his favorite black sweater. James’ last Ingstagram story Gongseob had seen was two days ago.
James usually posted at least one story a day. A photo of his food when he was out with friends. Photos of Byul or videos of him playing with her. Photos of himself in his club’s room or selfies showing off his outfits. The content varied, but the number of photos had a pattern. James' account was never as quiet as it was at the moment.
Was he sick? Had something happened?
Gongseob chewed on his lip. He scrolled through the photos on James' account until he couldn't stand it anymore. James hadn't checked his messages on Ingstagram either, but there were other ways to get what he wanted.
He clicked on a selfie that showed James with a pretty brunette. They were both smiling, wearing the same school uniform and holding bubble tea in their hands. A few cherry blossoms were caught in their hair while the sun was illuminating them from behind.
He had hoped that his first contact with her would be different, but maybe James' classmate could help him.
**********
His last memories were vague, somehow blurry and messy. James remembered visiting Lasol. Then he skipped school the next day to put his plans into action. Everything had gone well until they dragged him into the damn van.
It was rare that he made a mistake.
Sure, he had noticed that he was being followed and he had a hunch why, but the attack had happened faster than he expected. In addition, they had drugged him. How unfair.
Under other circumstances, he would have gotten rid of his pursuers as planned.
His eyelids were trembling. His whole body felt so weak and exhausted. He didn't know if it was the narcotic or if his body had finally just given up.
“Boss.”
There were several voices. But in his condition, it was hard to understand every word or tell the voices apart.
He only saw blurry colors and outlines.
“Is he still sleeping? We need the password for his phone. I can’t contact that fucker without it.”
James closed his eyes.
“Sorry, boss. I guess, the dosage was too high. He's smaller and lighter than we thought.”
“Well…” He heard footsteps close to his ear, then a rustling. Warm fingers touched his face and turned it back and forth as if someone was examining him. “That pushover is even weaker than I thought.”
“I didn't expect much from some kid from that posh school. If he …”
He was too tired. It was hard to stay awake. His body was screaming for rest, for sleep, and in the end, his exhaustion won.
Some more hours of sleep wouldn't kill him, right?
**********
After James told him that Taesoo couldn't pay him with illegally obtained money, Taesoo decided to look for a part-time job. This not only gave him another source of income but also allowed him to spend his time wisely and stay away from home.
It wasn't easy to find something. In the beginning, he had worked in a warehouse, on construction sites, or at the port, which turned out to be good strength and endurance training. But these jobs were usually only available when someone needed a helping hand on site and that also meant illegal work. In addition, the physical work in the evening or at night exhausted him too much. As a result, he had fallen asleep in class pretty often. In addition, the turf wars didn't just stop and Taesoo used his free time to train.
It was a lot.
Since he was suddenly more occupied and exhausted, his school became more peaceful. Suddenly he stopped looking for fights to let out his frustration and only fought in school when someone was rude or provoked him. Perhaps this was also due to James' influence, who was the only one who listened to Taesoo and reprimanded him when his first reaction was to punch someone. Taesoo would never admit it, but James' presence calmed him down and the tutoring sessions had become a fixed anchor point in his troubled life.
When Taesoo became calmer, attended classes regularly, and even stuied hard, the teachers seemed relieved and the class atmosphere improved. Suddenly his classmates dared to speak to him and before Taesoo knew it, he was saving a few of them from bullies. This brought him a new kind of recognition that had nothing to do with fear. It reminded him of how he had originally started fighting to protect his little brother.
This new situation wasn't a bad.
Then one of his classmates, one of the guys he had saved, told him about a job his big brother was doing that paid quite a bit of money. But since said brother was now going to college and moving out of home, a position became available - and so it happened that said big brother introduced Taesoo to his former workplace.
It was a job as a bouncer for a popular club in the heart of the city.
Club Regius was one of the best nightclubs, appearing in almost every travel guide for the nightlife in Ansan. The area itself was in the hands of a pre-generation gangster, which is why Taesoo had initially hesitated to take the job. Not because he was afraid, but because he couldn't use any more stress at the moment.
On the first evening, he had been familiarized with his work. Wearing a black suit was new but not bad. At first, he thought the clothes didn’t suit him but they went surprisingly well with his looks. Taesoo even took a selfie, thinking about sending it to James but he decided against it since it was work-related.
The first evenings went pretty well and without much action. It was an easy job but not comparable to his illegal activities which were more lucrative. He needed the extra money for the private lesson but that didn’t mean he stopped with his other activities completely. His circle was a big help and they benefited from their business too. In the meantime, Taesoo was trying to come up with an alternative idea to make money - something that James wouldn't oppose.
It was his fourth evening in the club when a tumult happened. Taesoo had just been on his way to the back exit for a smoke break when a fight broke out in the middle of the dance floor. A drunk guest started screaming. Another guest was supported by others, blood streaming over his face. His nose looked broken while his presumable girlfriend was crying and trying to stop the bleeding with a tissue.
A security guard tried to stop the drunk guest but the troublemaker was stronger than he looked. With a sudden Muay Thai kick he overpowered the security guard and sent him to the ground.
Screaming like a madman, the thug stepped closer to the poor woman who got caught in the fight - or was she the trigger of this incident?
Taesoo didn’t hear much but it seemed like she was the ex of the drunkard and visited the club with her new lover. Whatever the problem was, Taesoo didn’t give a fuck about the reason for the fight.
However, he would end it.
Before the drunk could hit her, Taesoo grabbed his wrist and stepped between him and the frightened woman.
“How embarrassing.” Taesoo snorted and squeezed. The troublemaker made a painful sound before he threw a kick. Taesoo didn’t even flinch when his head was hit. Unimpressed, he stared down at the smaller man, who slowly seemed to realize that he had fucked up.
Not far from the fight, a blond man was leaning against the bar. In his hand, he held a glass filled with cognac. The liquid moved slightly as he swirled the glass. The color was red like the blood that stained the dance floor after a single punch had taken out the drunk troublemaker. “Not bad. Who is that new lad?”
The man he was talking to followed his gaze. His outfit was less eye-catching than the one of his boss; he was wearing a black suit with fitting glasses. “I think that’s Hobin Kim’s replacement. He’s here for a work trial.”
“And his name?” asked the blond man, taking a swig of his cognac. On his wrist, he wore a black and gold Cartier watch. The light made the material shimmer.
“Mhm …” The man next to him checked his phone, “I think his name was Taesoo Ma.”
“Ma?”
The man put his half-empty glass back on the counter. The bartender immediately rushed over to them, but the blond just waved him off. Something else had caught his interest.
“Sir.” Alarmed, the man with glasses looked up. “Don’t forget you have a poker game with Mister Sim and Mister Lee tonight. We have to leave soon. Mister Sim hates it when you’re too late. And Mister Tom-”
“It doesn’t take long.”
With these words, his boss grabbed his coat and disappeared into the crowd.
With an intense look, Taesoo stared at the display of his smartphone while he stubbed out his cigar on the asphalt with his other hand. After the fight, he had retreated behind the club to smoke and check his messages.
He still had no answer from James.
Had he found out what Taesoo had done? Was he angry? Or was this James’ way of telling him that Taesoo had screwed up and would no longer teach him since Taesoo had broken one of the rules?
“Hey.” A deep, smoky voice interrupted his thoughts. When he looked up, he saw a tall man in a black suit with a white shirt and a golden Louis Vuitton tie. His broad shoulders seemed even broader thanks to the black fur coat he was wearing. His two-block haircut was styled to the sides while individual hair strands fell in front of his forehead. His hair was white-blond and accentuated his pale skin. The man's face was sharply cut, with high cheekbones and cold eyes, creating attractive features. The signs of age were visible in the small wrinkles around his almond-shaped eyes and the corners of his mouth.
"Don't loiter on the ground, boy."
Leaving the remains of the cigar in the dirt, Taesoo stood up. Not because an old man had reprimanded him, but because this position was a disadvantage for a possible fight. His experiences on the street had taught him to always be on alert.
The stranger did not miss his suspicious look. "You're the new bouncer. You handled the situation well.”
“I’ve some experiences with troublemakers.”
“I could see that.” The man smiled a little. “It was very interesting. And a little familiar.”
Taesoo tensed. His hand clenched into a fist as the stranger’s next words confirmed his premonition:
“I think I know your father, boy.”
Taesoo snorted. “Well, that’s fucked up. Nothing good happens by knowing that geezer.”
To his surprise, the old man answered with a laugh; it was a deep noise that echoed off the walls of the back alley. “That’s true. You must have your quick wit from your mother.”
Taesoo looked up at him with his lips pressed together. Normally he would have struck long ago, but in the back of his mind, he heard James’s admonishing voice telling him to show respect to the older generation. And not to let everything always end in a fistfight.
“You did a good job back in the club for a newcomer.” The man reached under his coat to pull out a slim, gold cigarette case. It was just as elegantly decorated as the buttons on his jacket. Just like the suit, it looked like it had been custom-made.
“Thank you, sir,” Taesoo said stiffly. Had he piqued the interest of a pre-gen gangster? Nothing good ever came from that.
Moreover, Taesoo was not in the mood for a fight.
The man gave him a thin smile, but Taesoo didn’t notice. He stared at the man’s right hand, which was missing its ring finger.
“A souvenir of Elite,” said the old gangster when he caught Taesoo’s eye. “But I guess I’ve still survived the years better than your drunkard of a father.”
“...You know a lot about me, but I don’t even know your name.”
“I’m Yujun Jin.” He calmly opened the cigar box and took out a cigar, which he then offered to Taesoo. He had never seen the brand before, but he was sure it was an expensive cigar brand. None of the cheap ones his father smoked. And not the mild brand that Taesoo had started smoking because it was good and cheap. “I’m the owner of this club - and a couple more.”
Taesoo’s eyes widened, but before he could say anything, Yujun Jin continued: “Go ahead. You look like you need one - and someone who will listen.”
Taesoo hesitantly took the cigar and fished his cigar cutter out of his pocket to cut off the top. Then he did the same for his new boss, who seemed very pleased with his initiative. “So?”
“I’m worried,” Taesoo then admitted, as he lit the senior’s cigar and then his own. “My friend isn’t answering me and he missed our meeting today. That has never happened before.”
“Is he a fighter like you?”
Taesoo immediately nodded before taking a drag on the cigar. The taste filled his mouth and overwhelmed his taste buds. It tasted like coffee, somehow almost creamy but the aroma was refined by a note of red pepper and a slight sweetness that he couldn’t pinpoint. Taesoo wasn’t an experienced cigar smoker yet, so it was hard for him to detect all the different parts of the aroma but he liked the taste straightaway.
“He is strong and fast but…”
“... that doesn't mean he's invincible,” Yujun Jin finished his sentence, holding his cigar with his intact hand.
“It wasn't long ago that he got into serious trouble. He attracts problems and strong fighters almost magically.” Taesoo ran his free hand through his hair. “It’s stressing me out. I'm behaving weirdly when it comes to him.”
“Is that a bad thing?”
When asked, Taesoo paused and frowned. The last few weeks flashed before his mind's eye. His changed grades and his new situation at school were one thing, another was how relaxed and calm he felt around James. Even studying with him was fun and gave him new courage and comfort. Even better were the moments they spent together - whether they went to an arcade or an internet cafe, ate together in a restaurant or just lay next to each other on the lawn and enjoyed nature.
Taesoo found it difficult to open up or talk to someone about his feelings and his family. But that wasn't the case when he was with James. James didn't judge him. He just listened to him and was there for him. And when he needed it, he offered help or advice. Taesoo couldn't tell him how much that meant to him and how much these little conversations helped him ... but it made him want to be there for James and support him as James had done for him. Somehow, he wanted to pay him back.
"No, he helped me a lot." Taesoo stared at his scarred knuckles. "More than he knows. And he never asks for something in return."
"Sounds like you found a good friend." A small smile graced Yujun Jin's stern features. It made him seem softer and younger than he was. "Someone like that is hard to find - maybe it's even a friendship that can last decades."
Taesoo raised his gaze to the night sky. Hidden from the clouds, he made out the outline of the full moon.
It would be nice to have such a relationship with James. It was the first time in his life that someone who wasn't part of his family had become important to him.
“Let an old man who has experienced a lot give you a tip: trust your instincts.”
With these words, the old gangster turned away to go back into the club. He stopped in the open door one last time. The music got louder. The neon lights played around the gangster’s broad shoulders and colored the ends of his black fur. He still held the cigar in his hand. “If you are a true man, then you should stand up for your friends and don’t waste your time here.”
Then the door slammed shut behind him, leaving Taesoo speechless. He clenched his hand into a fist.
The old man was right.
He had hesitated for too long. He had to talk to James.
**********
It was the third cigarette in an hour and yet smoking couldn't calm Jichang's nerves. The argument with his father from this morning was still preying on his mind. His father’s recent text messages had made it worse.
"Fuck."
Why was everything so complicated?
Why couldn't he have a normal day like any other teenager?
Jichang had spent the last few days taking care of a pre-gen gangster and doing his duties at the family company. He also had to deal with that annoying bastard who had reappeared in his city.
Everything he wanted was a moment of peace.
Cigarette still in hand, Jichang walked in the shadows of the school building. At this time of day, it was quiet and calm behind the C building, the perfect place to hide and smoke.
However, his feet led him to a certain place and before Jichang knew it, he was standing in front of the window of the Classical Music Club room. He had come here so often in the last few weeks that his body had moved by itself. Every time he had listened to James playing the piano - and each time it had given him peace and relief.
But this time the room was empty. James Lee was not sitting at the piano like he usually did at this time, lost in his music. There was no James who, as usual, greeted Jichang with a smile as soon as he noticed him.
Only an empty room was waiting for him.
Jichang frowned.
This was...unusual. James Lee was a creature of habit. At least when it came to studying and practicing. He was conscientious and hardworking. He never skipped school or his his duties.
Jichang took a quick drag of his cigarette and blew the smoke against the closed window. Then he reached for his smartphone. He hesitated when he found James' name in his contact list. They hadn't seen or spoken to each other since their fight at the club. Jichang didn't see the point in contacting him first. James had been the one who had fooled him and used him.
Before he would forgive him, it was up to James to apologize.
But he could make it a little easier for his junior. Jichang wrote him a short text message, asking why James wasn't in the Classical Music Club room and telling him they needed to talk.
When he saw that the message was sent but not received, Jichang frowned. Did James turn his phone off? Was he ignoring him? Did he want Jichang to come crawling back first?
The mere thought made the anger flare up again.
Annoyed, Jichang checked when James had last been online; in the same moment, the anger disappeared as quickly as it had come and was overlaid with another feeling that sat heavily on his chest.
Three days. That's how long it had been since James had been online.
The cigarette fell from his hand and ended up crushed under his shoe. Jichang's jaw clenched as his hand clutched his phone tightly.
**********
The music stopped abruptly. Oliver and Lasol paused in the middle of the dance they were practicing. When they turned around, they saw Jichang Kwak turning off the speaker that was connected to Lasol's phone.
“Please excuse the interruption. I'm looking for James.”
Lasol and Oliver exchanged a glance.
“Sorry. We don't know where he is. James hasn't come to school for 4 days.” Oliver's chest rose and fell rapidly. Sweat glistened on his forehead.
His answer caused the older student to frown. An uncomfortable silence followed, broken only by the heavy breathing of the two dancers.
“Is he ill?”
“We don't know,” answered Lasol and went to her bag to take a sip from her water bottle. “He isn't answering our messages … Nobody knows what's going on. He told me a different story than the school. The teachers think he's ill.”
“Then he's probably just ill.” Jichang sighed and adjusted his glasses. “If he was in trouble he had contacted me.”
“Oh right, you and James are pretty close.” Oliver smiled gently. “James always talks well about you.”
This seemed to surprise the senior. “He talks about me?”
“Of course!” Lasol handed Oliver the water bottle, who began to drink greedily. “You helped him so much in his first weeks here. He enjoys his conversations with you, especially about books and music.”
The senior just stared at her, his lips slightly parted and his eyebrows raised.
His face made Lasol giggle. “Why are you so surprised? You’re spending time with him after school pretty often - you wouldn't do that if you don't like each other's company.”
“Didn't you go to this art exhibition in Samcheong-dong with him? James was talking about it for the whole day when we went out for coffee.” Oliver gave her back the water bottle. “He had a lot of fun but I didn't get half of what he was talking about.”
Adjusting his glasses, Jichang nodded. A small smile crossed his striking features. “Well, James has a good eye for art.”
Clearing her throat, Lasol brought the subject back to James. “We're all worried about him. Something is wrong. Even if he was sick, he would have contacted us by now.”
Before Jichang could reply, the door behind him was pushed open. The others flinched in surprise while Jichang turned around and frowned at the sight of the newcomer.
Taesoo Ma.
The fighter from Ansan entered, one hand casually buried in his pocket. When he noticed Jichang, he frowned before deciding to ignore the White Viper.
“Hey, you there. You're friends with James, right? Where is he?”
Oliver looked nervous from Taesoo to Jichang, while Lasol's face brightened up. “Oh, aren't you the guy from the school festival?”
Taesoo nodded, his posture relaxed a little. “Nice to meet you. You're Lasol, right?”
“What do you want?” Jichang interrupted the other fighter. He couldn't stand being ignored.
“I'm looking for James. Where is he?”
“Did I not make myself clear enough last time? You have no business in my school or with James.”
“He can do whatever he wants. You can't order him around like one of your lackeys.” The tendons in Taesoo's neck stood out as he returned Jichang's gaze.
Lasol sighed, trying to stop the argument she interjected: “Aren't you both here because you're worried about James? Don’t you have anything better to do than fighting?”
Before either of them could reply, they were distracted by a clearing of the throat.
A tall figure stood in the doorway. This time it was someone Lasol had been expecting. He had sent her a selfie so she could recognize him. It was an unmistakable face, but she hadn't expected how tall he was.
“Oh, hello!” she waved at him, “Seokdu, right? Sorry for the mess. We have some unexpected visitors. Can you wait outside?”
After Seokdu had bowed in greeting in Lasol's direction, he straightened up to his full height again and looked suspiciously at the two quarrelers.
“It looks like I'm not the only one here because of James,” said Seokdu without changing his expression.
“Seokdu Wang.” To Lasol's surprise, James’ tutee already knew the newcomer. The senior didn't seem enthusiastic either, as soon as he heard the name.
“Why is someone like you here? No, how do you even know James Lee?” asked Jichang in a sharp tone.
Seokdu stared at Jichang, his expression unreadable, but then he deigned to answer:
“James and I have a lovely cat together.”
“Are you kidding me?” Jichang frowned. Lasol had never seen the senior so irritated before.
“Oh no, it's true. I’m taking care of Byul right now for them,” Lasol interjected. ”She’s lovely but I'm sure she wants to go back home. I told Seokdu about it and he wanted to meet me today to talk about James.”
“I'm worried,” the huge guy just said.
Still stunned, the senior massaged his forehead. He seemed to be searching for the right words when another male voice joined the conversation: “Woah, this is a funny little meeting. What are you idiots doing here?”
The voice was coming from a surprising place. In the open window sat a young man with dreadlocks and orange sunglasses. Lasol noticed him from Ingstagram. It was the guy who had contacted her. First, she had thought it was another guy trying to flirt with her or planned the “I know your friend” method to slide into her DMs. But he had seemed really worried about James, so she had invited him here today too. But he was later than planned.
Next to her, Oliver jumped like a scared cat when he finally noticed the new guy. He stepped closer to Lasol as if to protect her, and she couldn't blame him. The newcomer was smaller than the others and didn't seem quite as threatening, but he had an aura that promised chaos and problems.
The guy grinned in a way she could only describe as cocky and provoking.
“Why are you coming through the window?”, she asked before anyone else could react.
“I like big entrances.” Gongseob slid into the room, ignoring the suspicious and annoyed looks.
Lasol stared at him. “... You got lost and didn't find the entrance, didn't you?”
Gongseob's face turned a shade redder. Before he could think of an excuse, Taesoo stepped up to him and stared down at the smaller man. “What the hell are you doing here, Gongseob Ji?”
“Why are you greeting someone who is taking care of your baby brother so impolitely? You should kiss my shoes, you big oaf.”
“Oh! So you also know each other!” Lasol ignored the hostility in the air and clapped her hands together. She tried to see this situation as positively as possible.
Oliver gave her a worried look. The tension in the air made it difficult for him to breathe. He couldn't believe how little survival instinct Lasol had - was he the only one who thought they were in danger?
“I'm glad you all are here - even when it wasn't planned.”
The men looked at her in surprise, remembering why they were here.
“... so you all couldn't reach James,” Jichang stated.
“He missed our weekly private lesson.” Taesoo had clenched his hands into fists. “That has never happened before.”
“Can we be sure that they didn't hurt James?” Oliver whispered to Lasol, “They look like they would beat people up for fun - besides our senior, of course.”
She nudged him admonishingly. “They're James friends. Don't be silly.”
Thankfully, no one seemed upset by Oliver's comment. The four were too busy staring at each other hostilely and questioning their presence at SC High.
“Maybe it really is just a family matter or he's sick and his phone is off.” Jichang took out his smartphone and dialed James' number again, hoping that their shared worry was unnecessary.
Then, someone picked up on the other end. A triumphant look appeared in Jichang's eyes as a relieved smile crossed his lips. "James, finally. You shouldn't waste my time like that and-"
"White Viper."
Jichang's smile faded. His body froze as he watched his reaction in the large mirror. The satisfaction had vanished from his face, instead, he felt hot, then cold as he recognized the voice.
"Your timing is great," said the man, his voice having a scratchy tone, "I just wanted to call you."
"Insu Kim." Jichang's tone became sharp as he clenched his hand into a fist. "What are you doing with this phone?"
At the unfamiliar name, confusion appeared on the others' faces before their expressions changed to worry and alarm. Taesoo immediately stepped closer, as if trying to hear what they were talking about. Jichang signaled him to wait and put the phone call on speaker - at this moment, he didn't care about his reputation, no matter what his two juniors would hear about him.
"Pfff, are you worried about its owner? How cute."
A laugh followed. The last time he had heard it, Jichang had almost lost an eye when the bastard had thrown a dart at him. Insu Kim was the top dog in the Songpa district. The fucker loved sick games, especially when he could hurt friends and family members of his enemies - in Jichang's case, that had never been possible since his family lived far away in the province, while his father was well protected by his position and bodyguards. Aside from his circle members, Jichang was not close to anyone.
It was Insu’s style to look for a weak victim to hurt his opponents and play with them. Blackmail and kidnapping were his business, but that wasn’t why he was after James.
“This is between you and me. James has nothing to do with our conflict.”
“Do I look like I fucking care, you arrogant asshole?”
Jichang pressed his lips together. His jaw tensed and the tendons in his neck stood out. “If you’ve harmed a hair on his head-”
“He’s still fine.” Insu clicked his tongue.
“I want to talk with him.”
“That’s not possible. Your little junior is sleeping again - I guess it’s the aftermath after knocking him out with drugs.”
Frightened, Lasol gasped for air and put her hands over her mouth. Oliver’s face turned ashen and stared at the senior with wide eyes. The faces of the other fighters became hard and dark. Taesoo clenched his hands into fists while Gongseob's eyes narrowed and he rubbed the back of his neck. Seokdu's furrowed his scarred forehead as he returned Jichang's gaze.
A tense silence spread through the room.
Jichang closed his eyes.
This was his fault. Once again, James had been dragged into his problems. He had hoped that James could take care of himself because he was strong - but against the superior majority of opponents and tricks like drugs, even the fast and intelligent fighter was powerless.
"You want me, not him." Jichang struggled to get the words out. "I'll do what you want, but don't drag any innocent people into our fight.”
There was no need to convince Insu that James meant nothing to him. He wouldn't believe him. He had probably been watching Jichang for a while and that's how he became aware of James. Before their argument, they had spent time together regularly.
"I'll send you the address. Come here so we can end it - without your circle. If I see your people, I'll have him taken away. I'm not interested in some little model student but I know some people who would like a new toy. He’s probably worth a lot of money. Oh and cutting off some of his fingers and sending them to you would be very entertaining, don't you think?" At these words, Jichang felt his shoulders tense.
At the same time, memories of the strip club came back.
James' nervous face when the old man had grabbed his face and threatened him. His panicked voice and sobs when he had asked Jichang for help. His empty, sad look when Jichang had left him. His broken smile -
“I heard he likes to play the piano for you. Wouldn’t it be a shame if he can’t do this anymore?”
“Enough.” Jichang exhaled sharply. “I’m coming. Without my circle.”
Without another word, Insu hung up.
“Oh my God,” Lasol exclaimed, tears in her eyes as she clung to Oliver’s arm. The two were normal students. They weren’t used to fighting or bloodshed. This situation must have frightened and shocked them, but Oliver still stepped forward. His voice trembled as he addressed the senior. “I don’t know what your relationship with these people is but please, we must do something to save James.”
“Don’t worry. Nothing will happen to him.” His smartphone lit up as he received an address from James’ phone. He knew this place. It wasn’t Insu’s old base but he had often used it to hide his victims. Searching the warehouses alone would take too much time. In addition, they would wait for him while every fight would slow him down and endanger James.
Jichang turned around and looked into the faces of the other gen 1 fighters. He didn't even need to ask. He could see the answer on their faces.
He would fulfill Insu's demand.
The White Viper would come without his men.
Insu Kim was well prepared but he had done a big mistake by choosing James as his next victim. Now the leaders of 4 circles who were after his head.
The bastard had picked a fight with the wrong people.
**********
After reaching the warehouse complex, they dealt with the first guards and incapacitate them. Since there were only four of them, they didn't stand out as much as if Jichang had appeared with a large number of men.
"And now?" asked Gongseob, sitting on one of Insu Kim's men who had lost consciousness.
Jichang cleaned his handblade with a handkerchief. "I think it will be best if we split up. There are three warehouses. I'm sure any of us can take on Insu Kim, but it would be better to move in groups of two since he won't be alone. He has about fifty men on his side."
"Minus those weaklings," Taesoo chimed in, not even glancing at the defeated gangsters.
"We should stay careful. I heard the One Man Circle has appeared in this area and fought people to claim this territory as his own." He could tell by their faces that they had all heard about the outstanding fighter who took out the most powerful gangs on his own.
“Is he really that strong?” Taesoo sounded interested and as if wanted to take on the mysterious opponent. They just didn’t have time for that. They were here to save James, but of course, someone who was only thinking about fighting couldn’t concentrate on the essentials. Jichang didn’t understand why James was spending his time with an uncultivated hulk like Taesoo Ma.
“Who cares? I could beat his ass in seconds,” Gongseob added and stood up to stretch.
“We should take this problem seriously.” The White Viper’s tone became sterner. He felt like he was babysitting a bunch of violent children. “Since Insu Kim is back in his old territory, there is a chance that this One Man Circle is working with him or is even one of his men. I heard the One Man Circle beat up Baekhyun Sim’s student. As a freshman, I had a standoff with that guy. And Insu Kim is almost as strong as I am. Since he's back he has probably earned enough power to go against me.”
“I doubt so.” Seokdu frowned. “He's using cowardly methods to put you off your stride.”
“He knows he can’t win against me.” Jichang looked at the warehouses with cold, merciless eyes. “That's why it's possible that the One Man Circle is on his side. Insu Kim probably has something up his sleeve besides holding James hostage. There were rumors about the guy being Insu Kim's underling - and it would fit why the One Man Circle is mostly targeting the gangs around my school and way home.”
“Do you have any useful information about the One Man Circle?” asked Taesoo, massaging the ankles of his right hand.
“Not really. He’s a mystery.” Jichang sighed. “I have looked for him since I was worried that James would get caught in my mess and my fight with Insu Kim. All I know is that The One Man Circle is fast and strong - strong enough to mess with the king candidates and pre-gen gangsters. He's wearing a brown school uniform that nobody has ever seen around town. He's probably from the countryside and an unimportant school - I guess that Insu Kim found him when he went into hiding and recruited him.”
Gongseob rolled his shoulders and jumped up and down as if he was trying to warm up. “Are your sources trustworthy?” “More or less. I asked some of the guys who had fought the One Man Circle before. Like the Neon circle, the Diablos, the Jung-gu gang and the Jae Won circle but nobody knows his name. I even asked the leader of the Death circle since that asshole got beaten up by the One Man Circle and kicked out of his territory but he kept quiet because he suddenly owed the One Man Circle a favor. These guys only told me about his uniform and fighting skills. Most of them couldn't even take a good look at his face before they were knocked out.”
“Who?” Seokdu frowned. “The name of this one circle sounds somehow familiar.”
“You wouldn't know them. They are minor gangs in Seoul. They have been pretty quiet since they got defeated.”
Jichang took a deep breath. It was time to focus on the next step if they wanted to achieve anything.
“First, we will check the warehouses on the right and left side. Then the last one, at the other end of the property. Even if James isn't there, we can probably take out a few of Insu Kim's men and prevent them from stabbing us in the back or informing Insu Kim of our arrival," Jichang explained before letting go of the bloody handkerchief. It landed on a battered face, which had a few teeth missing thanks to Seokdu. "The bastard is expecting me, but we still have the element of surprise on our side. We need to move quickly so that he doesn't hurt James or get rid of him."
"Hey." With a frown and clenched fists, Taesoo stepped closer to Jichang. "Who made you the boss?" "I know Insu Kim." Jichang withstood Taesoo's gaze unimpressed. “If anyone knows what they’re doing, it’s me.”
“Isn’t it your fault that James is in this situation in the first place?”
Taesoo's words were like a knife. They cut deep.
He was right. It was Jichang's fault that things had come to this. This only happened to James to harm Jichang. When he thought about how scared James must be right now ... and no one knew better than Jichang that Insu Kim's words were not empty threats. If Insu KIm even scratched one of James' fingers, the White Viper would rip out each of Inu’s fingers and beat him into a coma.
A deep clearing of the throat distracted the two squabblers. Seokdu crossed his arms over his chest while staring at them, almost warningly. "We don't have time for this."
"Yeah, the rhinoceros is right," Gongseob came to his aid. "Let's go with Jichang's plan. The snake is famous for his strategies. You can beat the shit out of each other when we have James back."
Taesoo gritted his teeth and looked away. He didn't seem happy, but Jichang didn't care. "I will go with Gongseob. Seokdu and Taesoo are the second team. When you find something useful or James call or text us."
His suggestion was met with surprised looks. Gongseob raised an eyebrow while Seokdu and Taesoo stared sullenly at each other.
It was already a miracle that they were working together, but Jichang had divided the teams based on the least possible damage. From what he had seen, Gongseob and Taesoo would only provoke each other and then go for each other's throats. Besides, Jichang didn't want to deal with the useless thug from Ansan any longer.
They parted ways; Gongseob and Jichang went to the right warehouse while Seokdu and Taesoo went to the left without saying a word. But Jichang soon regretted the choice of partner. Gongseob simply stormed ahead. He was as fast and impetuous as the rumors said. And even louder and more vulgar than Jichang had expected.
When Gongseob pissed on one of the defeated gangsters, Jichang wished he had chosen Seokdu instead. The fighter from Suwon was at least calm and had basic manners.
At least they were making progress. They had searched the entire warehouse and taken out about ten men. Among them were a few of Insu Kim's strongest fighters.
"Are you done?" asked Jichang, visibly annoyed.
Gongseob chuckled and zipped up his pants. "What? Got intimidated by my big dick energy?"
“I swear to god, when we are done I'll-” Taking a deep breath, Jichang struggled to control himself. He was the only responsible person in this group of maniacs. For James' sake, he needed to control his anger and keep a clear head.
“I don't understand how James can stand your immature and disgusting behavior and language. He has too much class for spending time with people like you.”
“People like me?” Gongseob raised an eyebrow.
“Restless, idiotic, and dangerous teenagers who don't know their place.” The dislike and anger were evident in Jichang's voice. In the end, he couldn't control himself either.
“You know James is also just a teenager, right?”
Jichang snorted. “Just a teenager? He's a genius. He's basically the dream child of every parent.”
“No.” Gongseob stopped. Then he looked at Jichang as if Jichang was an idiot. Never before had anyone dared to look at Jichang like that - apart from his father.
“Hey, what the fuck is James doing when he's around you? Why do you think he's so much better than me?”
“What's with that question all of a sudden?” Jichang crossed his arms over his chest. They didn't have time for this. They had to get to the next warehouse. He wouldn't allow Taesoo to arrive before him and ruin their mission.
“Answer me.”
“James works hard, is the best student of his year, and wins every possible competition. He's intelligent and skilled in so many areas. It's impressive. Sometimes he even plays the piano for me.” Sometimes Jichang even fell asleep on the couch while listening to James. These moments had been an oasis of rest and comfort for Jichang which he had missed dearly since his argument with James. “We go out to eat afterward or visit exhibitions and museums.”
“Wow.” With a groan, Gongseob pushed his tinted sunglasses onto his head to look the White Viper straight in the eyes. “You freaking boring loser.”
“Excuse me?” asked Jichang, the tendons on his long neck protruding.
This team formation had been a mistake.
“Of course, you can't relate, Gongseob Ji. You lack a sense of beauty and culture. I don't know why James is tolerating you but ..” Jichang stepped closer to Gongseob until they were almost touching each other. With narrow snake eyes, he stared down at the smaller man, who returned his gaze. “... you're the same as Taesoo. Don't loiter around James. You’re not good company for him. You’re puny thugs and wannabe gangsters - if you really like James you shouldn't interfere with his education. He has to concentrate on school and his competitions. Don't endanger his scholarship by distracting him and stealing his time.”
With that, Jichang turned away, sure he had won the argument, but Gongseob's next words made him pause. “You are a bigger idiot and asshole than I thought.”
Jichang narrowed his eyes.
“James is fun. He's charismatic. I know James seems so mature and so talented - sure, I'm also wondering why such a model student wants to hang out with me. But that's exactly the point.”
Jichang slowly turned to him, frowning. Normally he would have objected, but Gongseob's serious face surprised him.
“He's just a teenager, someone so talented, someone with all these competitions on his plate ... Fuck, can't you see how exhausting that must be? He has always to be perfect. James' brain must be working non-stop - someone like him is overthinking everything. He can never take a break. He always has to be the best, doesn't he?”
In his mind's eye, Jichang saw his father, yelling at him for every little mistake. No breaks. Being always perfect and being too mature for his age was something very familiar to the White Viper. That's why he felt close to James. They were similar. With him he could be himself and find understanding... and even peace.
Jichang knew how exhausting all these could be. But when James did it, it seemed so easy. He never showed exhaustion or struggled with his responsibilities.
“When he's around me he can just be a normal teenager,” Gongseob continued, “He doesn't have to be perfect. He can let go, sing karaoke, party the whole night, drink, and have fun. There is no responsibility, and no competition - when we are together he can relax, play video games and just enjoy life. You hold James up to the same standards you have to follow - but James isn’t you.”
Jichang looked away.
He had never even thought about this possibility. In the end, James was the youngest of them, even when he already seemed so independent.
Suddenly he remembered James' shaking voice on the phone. The panic, the quiet crying when he had asked for help - what if that hadn't been a lie? What if that idiot from Daegu was right, and Jichang had witnessed a side of James that had only been visible in the cracks of a perfect mask?
Alone the thought was enough to make Jichang feel like shit.
In the meantime, the other two had effortlessly infiltrated the second warehouse. None of their opponents' blows had been able to stop them. The two of them didn't even glance at their defeated opponents as they fought their way through the building like bulldozers.
Taesoo punched some guy in the stomach. “James always thinks of others first. That's the problem. He doesn't look out for himself.”
Seokdu grumbled in agreement before knocking out his last opponent with a headbutt. “Since I'm vegan, it's difficult to find good places to eat but he always puts my diet first. Not even my father cares if I can eat vegan at home or not when he brings me with him to business meetings. I often just starve and eat later.”
“That's rough, buddy”, said Taesoo who couldn't even imagine living without meat. A nose broke under his next punch.
“Sometimes James cooks for me. He even came up with vegan variations of dishes I’ve never tried before.”
“Mhm, his food is delicious. He brings me a lunch box every time we are studying.” Inevitably, a small smile appeared on Taesoo's face.
“I tried to return the favor but it didn't go well. He didn't seem to like the restaurant I chose.” With his lips pressed together, Seokdu stared at his black dress shoes. Seokdu's face didn't show many emotions, but Taesoo had a vague idea of what was going on inside his head. The fighter from Ansan wasn't good at understanding or controlling his emotions either, but he could sense that Seokdu felt the same way he did with James.
“Sometimes I think, James needs to control and handle everything alone,” said Taesoo, brushing his hair back. He hadn't even broken a sweat, but the fighting had caused his headband to slip back slightly.
By now they had completely conquered and searched the warehouse. There was no sign of James. Only thugs had been present who had attacked the intruders - and immediately regretted their decision.
“That's another reason why I wanted to invite him. But ... it went horribly. He only had a salad and the atmosphere was weird.”
“Really?” Taesoo looked at Seokdu in surprise and wiped his hands on his gray pants. “When I go out with James, he loves to eat. For someone so small, he can eat a lot. He has a sweet tooth, so I always have some candy with me when I meet him.” A smile briefly crossed Taesoo's face. “His eyes always light up when I give him lollipops. The one with strawberry flavor is his favorite. You can distract him easily with it.”
In these moments, James always looked like a cat whose pupils got bigger at the sight of candy. It was kinda cute and funny.
Seokdu remained silent for a moment.
“Then it was my mistake. He didn't even want dessert.”
They both found it surprisingly easy to talk to each other. Maybe it was because they both knew James and had a common topic. This wasn't bad. Seokdu wasn't annoying like Gongseob and not an arrogant asshole like Jichang. Now, Taesoo regretted that he had listened to all the bad rumors about the fighter from Suwon. If James liked Seokdu so much they raised a kitten together, Seokdu had to be a good guy.
Taesoo patted the big guy on the back. “James is too polite to say anything. He doesn't want people to worry about him “
Seokdu sighed. “He was once hurt but he didn't show it all. I only found out by accident.”
“That's why we have to look out for him. He's a magnet for trouble.” At his words, Seokdu nodded in agreement.
“He needs to be more selfish,” said both of them at the same time. They blinked, surprised, and then Taesoo laughed. Seokdu allowed himself a grin.
“But first,” Taesoo looked at the exit, “We need to save him.”
Seokdu nodded in agreement before texting Jichang.
Now all that was left was one warehouse, filled with enemies and hopefully James Lee.
**********
The last warehouse was frighteningly quiet.
Nobody stopped them, nor did anyone seem to have alarmed Insu Kim. That was in their best interests, but Jichang had a bad feeling.
What if they were too late? What if it was a trap?
Jichang took a deep breath. His nerves were frayed and his argument with Gongseob had made it worse. Even though Insu Kim and this mysterious One man Circle had joined forces and were waiting for them with their men, they were no match for the four powerful circle leaders.
“Let’s go,” the White Viper said before Taesoo opened the door to the warehouse with a blow. The old door was ripped off its hinges and landed on the floor with a loud noise. It would alarm the people inside the hall - but at the moment Jichang didn’t care. If their enemies were focusing on them, it would buy James more time. The four entered the shabby warehouse without any problems. There was no attack, nor were they greeted by shouts.
They all stopped, surprised by the sight in front of them.
James sat on a mountain of motionless bodies stacked on top of each other. He wore a school uniform that none of them had ever seen. His posture was casual, completely relaxed as he sat on top of the bodies. He tapped his lips with a red lollipop as if he was thinking about something.
When James heard the sound of the door he turned his head towards them.
"What the fuck," Gongseob muttered, saying what they were all thinking.
James hopped down from the pile of bodies and walked towards them, frowning at their sight.
"What are you doing here?" he asked without wasting any time. He didn't seem thrilled to see them, though. Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest as he looked at their dirty and bloddy clothes.
"We plan to save you!" Gongseob pointed to the gangsters lying on the ground. James followed the gesture and snorted.
“Do I look like a damsel in distress?” James raised an eyebrow, pretty unimpressed. “And that doesn’t explain my question. What are you doing here? You don’t owe me anything, nor is this any of your business.”
It was Seokdu who stepped forward and then took James’ face in both hands, turning his head left and right, checking him for injuries. Too surprised to know how to react, James remained silent “... you seem fine.”
“Of course.” James pulled his head back, irritated by Seokdu’s behavior. “I can take care of myself. Why are you guys so weird?”
No one seemed to want to answer his question. Instead, he became the target of questions.
“What the fuck happened?” asked Gongseob, waving his arms.
“Did you eat?” asked Seokdu.
Taesoo crossed his arms over his bare chest, which was smeared with blood and had a few red spots that would soon become bruises. “Do you feel weird? Do you want to go to the hospital? They drugged you-”
“What are you wearing?” Jichang looked down at him, ignoring the other fighters’ questions as well as James’ annoyed face.
“It’s my old school uniform.”
“I can see that.” His senior’s voice became sharper, more impatient, while the snake eyes looked down at him. “But why are you wearing it and fighting gangsters alone?”
“I don’t think that’s important now.” Seokdu looked around, towering next to James like a protective pillar. “We should go before that One Man Circle shows up.”
“Don’t worry about a ghost.” Gongseob rolled his eyes and picked his ear. “These are just some ridiculous rumors. Not even Jichang has met that guy until now and Seoul is his turf.”
Taesoo nodded in agreement. “Someone so strong would have already appeared to fight a king candidate. And if he hasn’t fought Jichang, he's probably a coward or weaker than the rumors say.”
“It’s me.”
The four of them looked at James. He saw confusion in their faces and he realized that despite all the rumors and chatter, they hadn’t put two and two together. Jichang was the exception. He looked at James as if he was waiting for confirmation.
James was a little insulted. How weak did they think he was?
Sighing, James pointed at himself.
“I’m the one they call One Man Circle.”
“What?”
“You heard me.” The red lollipop touched his lips shortly before he continued to talk. “I guess they gave me the name after I started beating up the circles in my area. Then I destroyed every circle that was on my way to school - they kept bothering me for some reason. I didn’t have to do anything around SC High because it’s Jichang’s territory.”
Gongseob stared at him with his mouth wide open before he could reply. “Wait, if you are the One Man Circle, how could they catch you?”
“Weren't they after Jichang?” Seokdu added.
James narrowed his eyes at them, then he sighed. “They didn’t catch me. I played the bait and let myself get kidnapped to find their base and destroy them. They were annoying me and that’s why I took a break from school. This has nothing to do with Jichang. How you see, everything worked just fine.”
“So, you didn’t need our help at all?” Strangely, Taesoo sounded … disappointed? Angry? James wasn’t sure. And why should he care? Taesoo hadn’t cared about James’ feelings either.
“No. And I wouldn’t have asked any of you for help.”
At that point, Gongseob had the nerve to look indignant. “Why not?”
“Why should I?” James was slowly losing patience. He didn’t understand why they were all here, or why they were making such a scene. For some reason they all looked disappointed and hurt. James felt like he had kicked a bunch of puppies!
At that moment, realization flashed across Jichang’s face. Frowning, Jichang looked at him. “James … what are we for you?”
Now completely confused, James looked first at him, then at the others. Why did this suddenly feel like an interrogation?
“You’re all strong guys. You’re impressive and I liked to fight with you - or against you.” Taesoo, Seokdu and Gongseob looked satisfied. Almost flattered, as if he had given them the best compliment they had ever received. Only Jichang didn’t seem happy with his answer.
“No. What are we personally for you?” Jichang adjusted his glasses. “Say it with one or two words.”
Jichang mercilessly returned James' annoyed look. After a moment, James admitted defeat. He sighed before answering spontaneously. He started with Jichang.
“Sunbaenim,” he said, pointing his finger at the White Viper.
Then he pointed at Gongseob. “Funny gremlin.”
Gongseob then grinned, visibly amused. After hearing the description for Seokdu, Gongseob laughed out loud.
“Co-cat-parent.”
Seokdu's lips twitched briefly as if he wanted to smile, but instead, he gave Gongseob a dirty look.
In the end, James looked at Taesoo. “My tutee.”
At first, Taesoo seemed satisfied with the answer, but then his smile froze.
“Now, tell me what you think about Lasol and Oliver.”
This game was getting more and more stupid. James sighed. “My classmates. I don’t understand what you want-”
“You don’t see us as friends, do you?”
After these words, an icy silence followed. James felt the other kings’ gazes on his skin while he looked at Jichang’s grave face, confused by his statement.
“You asshole.” Gongseob stepped forward and tried to grab James by the collar, but James slapped his hand away and backed away from them. He didn’t like to be surrounded by so many strong fighters. Especially when he felt the mood shifting. Anger was in the air.
James felt attacked.
“I’m the asshole? I’m just doing what you all told me to do!”
When they saw his outburst, they froze. Gongseob even took a step back, as if he was afraid that James would punch him. “You all set boundaries and made it plain that you don’t want to get involved with me.”
James glared at Gongseob. “You told me that I’m nobody important to you. You just like to party with me but when I tried to ask for help, no, when I just wanted to talk to you because I had nobody left, you couldn't even spare five minutes for me.”
As he said this, Gongseob seemed to remember the phone call. He turned pale and at least had enough decency to look guilty.
“And you!” James pointed the lollipop at Seokdu. “You only use me as a babysitter for the cat you always wanted but couldn't have! You don't want to spend time with me besides that. You don't even take me seriously. When I was worried about getting followed, you said that's impossible and I'm unimportant - why should anyone be interested in me?!”
The giant pulled his head between his shoulders when James's anger suddenly hit him. He seemed to realize why James hadn't asked him for help. He would surely have dismissed James's concern as a figment of his imagination again instead of taking his worries seriously.
Then he turned to Taesoo. James’ voice trembled. He hated it, but he wasn't done with them yet. “And you only need me as a tutor. You don’t want to be around me at all. You think I’m annoying.”
His breathing was getting faster. He hadn’t lost his composure once during the fight against his kidnappers but these four were driving him mad with their strange behavior.
Why was everyone acting as if he was suddenly the problem?
James clenched his jaw tightly before looking up at Jichang. He stepped closer to his senior, the look in his dark gray eyes hard and accusatory. “I know you only took care of me because of school. I know I’m just a burden to you - and I’m just a little manipulator in your eyes.” He tapped Jichang’s chest hard with his finger, without breaking eye contact. He wouldn’t let Jichang put him down again. “I did what you wanted, made no trouble, and stayed out of your business. And the one time, I asked for help, you told me to never do it again.”
Jichang bit his lower lip. Guilt flickered across his face.
When he was finished, James was shaking all over. He didn't understand why this situation upset him so much. He was used to being disappointed. He was used to being alone.
"So what gives you all the right to be mad at me?"
"James, I-" Seokdu suddenly reached out his hand to James, but James's warning look made him lower his hand before he could touch him. The giant kept his distance from him, but he dared to continue:
"I'm sorry. I'm thankful that you are taking care of Byul but that's not the only reason why I visit you in Seoul." Seokdu rubbed his scarred forehead as if it would help him stay calm. "I... I like to be around you. I just didn't want to admit it and used the cat as an excuse. I don't have many friends in Suwon. More enemies than friends, to be honest. And… I’m a bit insecure and shy about these things.”
These words surprised James. The fighter from Suwon usually didn't talk so much and even now he could see that Seokdu found it difficult to talk about his feelings.
“Same here,” Gongseob interjected. “Okay, I'm not insecure or shy at all but …” The boxer sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. Then it seemed like he couldn’t find the right words and fell silent again.
In the meantime, Seokdu carried on with his explanation.
“I was angry but not at you.” Seokdu nervously played with his striped tie. “You didn't seem to like the restaurant I chose. I was angry that I messed up again … you always pick a good place for me. I wanted to do the same for you.”
“I'm sorry,” James mumbled when he realized the misunderstanding, “The place was so expensive, I couldn't relax or -”
“I know. That's why I was planning to invite you. I wanted to pay you back.”
Embarrassed, James tapped his lower lip with the lollipop. “To be honest, I felt like a burden. I don't like to own someone.”
“You don't owe me anything.”
The sugar cracked as James bit into the red candy. “Yeah … but that's normally not the case. When someone suddenly does something for me, they always want something from me in return. Nothing is free in this world.”
An awkward silence followed. The others exchanged glances. James pressed his lips together. It was as if they were judging him.
At that moment, the four understood that even someone who seemed as perfect as James Lee had his invisible scars. And equipped with their own insecurities, they had unknowingly and unintentionally caused those very scars to bleed again.
“I'm tired... I'm tired of being exploited.” James looked away. That was a sore spot. He didn't want to talk about it. This was one of the reasons why he had fled to Seoul.
“Fuck!”
The loud outburst made James flinch. He automatically looked at Gongseob, who avoided eye contact.
“The awful phone conversation was a stupid misunderstanding! The reception was bad, it was loud and there was this hot chick- I mean, it wasn’t a good time.” Gongseob scratched his cheek. “And I told you that I would call you back. I did that numerous times.”
Struggling with his pride and conscience, Gongseob let out a groan and continued to avoid James' searching gaze. “I was an asshole. I didn't mean it like that. You know I don't think much when I'm talking. And I’m not just using you to have a good time in Seoul - I mean, you’re the reason why I travel fucking 3 hours to Seoul! I like to hang out with you. I thought it was the same for you and that you needed some breaks ... from school and all these competitions. That doesn’t mean I don’t take you or your problems seriously. It’s just my way to look out for a friend.”
Did Gongseob just apologize to him?
Was he hallucinating?
James could hardly believe what he was hearing.
“I beat him up,” Taesoo said suddenly. It just burst out of him, as if he could no longer keep the secret to himself. Gongseob flipped him off for the interruption, but Taesoo didn't even notice. He was too focused on James.
Confused, James looked from Gongseob to Taesoo. "Uh?"
Taesoo clenched his hands into fists. Shortly afterward, he bit his lower lip before he continued to talk. “That fucker who brought you in the strip club. I beat him up.”
“What? When did you do that?”
Taesoo looked away, his cheeks slightly flushed. “ After you told me about that whole mess. I looked the whole night for him - until I found him in a private club. He was talking about paying you back by sending the photos to your school and posting them online. There … were some photos from the changing rooms too.”
At these words, James turned pale. If anyone had seen these photos, then …
Out of the corner of his eye, James saw Jichang's face twist. Even Seokdu and Gongseob looked surprised, then disgusted.
“Don't worry. I deleted everything and took his phone.” Taesoo rubbed the back of his neck, avoiding his gaze now too. “I didn't plan to tell you because of the rules. You said when I behave like a thug in Seoul you will stop tutoring me.”
“Wow, what are you? His guard dog?” Gongseob raised an eyebrow, slightly amused, and received an annoyed look from Taesoo.
There was a cracking sound as James bite on the remaining candy. He chewed for a moment, sorting out his thoughts, before taking the lollipop out of his mouth to answer. “I thought you don’t give a fuck about me.”
“Would I be here if I didn’t give a fuck about you?!”
James took a step back in surprise. Then his gaze flicked from Taesoo to the other fighters, who were all looking at him seriously.
“We are here because we are your friends.” Putting a hand on James’ shoulder, Jichang spoke calmly and urgently. “Friends look after each other. You could have told us to help you - and I understand why you didn’t ask for my help but … you don’t have to fight alone.”
One Man Circle.
James Lee couldn’t have received a more fitting title.
James Lee was alone. He had always been alone.
He didn’t need help. He didn’t need comrades. Others were too weak. Or a weak point for him. That was something he couldn’t afford.
James Lee had always fought alone.
He didn’t need anyone.
“Stop.” Suddenly Jichang’s grip tightened. “You’re overthinking again.”
“Come on.” Gongseob nudged James with a grin. “Give us another chance.”
James pressed his lips together. He hadn’t had any real friends since elementary school. Even his best friend had betrayed him in middle school and over time he had become estranged from so-called ‘friends’. He had gotten along well with most of his classmates, but being the star student had come with a price. It had been almost impossible to maintain friendships when his life had only consisted of school, training, and competitions. Others had only tried to take advantage of him or suck up to him.
James closed his eyes with a sigh.
They were here to save him. Nobody had ever cared so much about him to do something like that.
“Just…let’s leave.” A small smile appeared on James' face. “I’m sorry for screaming at you.”
“It’s okay.” Taesoo shrugged and gave the beaten-up gangsters one last look. He seemed a bit impressed.
**********
After they left the warehouse, the others insisted on going out to eat. James was still tired, but he didn’t want to say no. He had barely eaten anything since his kidnapping. His kidnappers had only given him a sandwich or onigiri to eat.
To say, that James was hungry was an understatement.
In the end, they chose a good barbecue restaurant that Jichang liked to visit with his circle. They were greeted warmly and taken to a free table, even though the restaurant was crowded at this time.
The place was fine for Seokdu too. The smell didn’t bother him and he ordered bibimbap without egg, while Taesoo immediately took over grilling the meat. James was worried about Seokdu’s diet, but Seokdu assured him that it was fine and that he often accompanied his father or his circle to a barbecue restaurant. Even though Seokdu didn't eat meat, he could still enjoy the atmosphere.
James was just happy that he didn’t need to lift a finger and nibbled on the side dishes that the waiter brought. It wasn't long before their place was filled with the smell of roasted meat, making his mouth water.
They all sat around a table with a grill built into the middle. James could feel the heat on his skin while he relaxed. The few Korean barbecue restaurants in his hometown didn't have built-in grills and provided their customers with portable stoves instead. In middle school, he had gone there with classmates a few times but he had often felt out of place. But now, the atmosphere was very different.
It was like he was around like-minded people. People who had been ready to fight and save him, just because he had been important to them. The thought made him smile.
The conversations weren't forced but flowed naturally over time. They talked about their circles, their schools, and anything else that came to mind. Seokdu stayed pretty quiet but grilled mushrooms on his own side of the grill and enjoyed his spicy radish salad. James didn't miss that Seokdu didn't touch the kimchi, as it usually contained salted seafood. Nevertheless, Seokdu's eyes would occasionally dart longingly to the kimchi.
James chewed thoughtfully on a piece of the steamed egg soufflé. He hadn't made kimchi for a while. Usually he only made as much kimchi as he needed, as he didn't have much space in his small fridge. It would be nice to have a kimchi fridge, but James didn't have the space or money for one. But if he could give some of the kimchi to Seokdu, it wouldn't be wasted. He just had to change the recipe a little and then Seokdu could eat it too.
“Here.” Taesoo gave him the first fried pieces of meat.
It was bulgogi, thin slices of sirloin, marinated in a mixture of sugar, pepper, sesame oil, garlic, matsutake and soy sauce. The sugar added a sweet taste and James liked to eat it with the rice and kimchi that came as side dishes.
“Hey,” complained Gongseob, “I want some meat too.”
“Then take some and grill it yourself,” Taesoo replied, putting more bulgogi on James’ plate.
“Asshole!”
“I don’t fucking care.”
James chuckled. He felt warm and relaxed, while he watched the others fight for silly and petty reasons. Thanks to the warm food and a good, long rest his mood was much better.
“Stupid dog,” cursed Gongseob as Taesoo put steak on the grill. Jichang just sighed at the childish behavior of the two and grabbed the tongs to grill his own meat.
“We are in the middle of a restaurant. Please behave.” The White Viper sighed before he took a sip of his soju.
When James grabbed an alcohol bottle to pour himself a drink, his senior stared silently at him, but then Jichang decided he couldn’t reprimand James for something he also did. Instead, Jichang turned his attention back to the two squabblers. “You can’t behave like thugs here. Or we will get kicked out.”
“Pff you’ve enough influence here that they’ll turn a blind eye to whatever we do,” Gongseob replied snidely. He had given up the battle against Taesoo and started grilling pork galbi himself.
“Jichang is right.” Even Seokdu spoke up. Rice stuck to the corner of his mouth.
“Oh, come on!” The boxer waved the barbecue tong in the air as he looked at the others in annoyance. “We’re all thugs. Just because you two fuckers have a better family background than me and Ansan’s dog-” “ I’m not a dog, you manwhore.” “-you can’t behave like you’re better than us.”
“Gongseob isn’t wrong.” James drained his second glass of strawberry soju that someone had ordered for him. “Nobody of you is a law-abiding citizen. You all are rising gangsters with your own circles and businesses.”
After his words, they all looked at him in surprise, but this time no one could argue. They hadn’t told him much about their illegal businesses, or at most hinted at it, but James had done enough research to know what was going on.
“I don’t want to be friends with gangsters.” James sighed. His index finger rubbed the rim of his glass. “I don’t want to get involved in something illegal.”
Then, confident and ambitious, James put a hand on his chest. Maybe it was the liquor talking, but he felt too good to keep quiet: “When I become a famous idol or actor one day, I can’t be friends with gangsters. I still want to be your friends but I also don’t want to hide my friendship in front of the whole world.”
The others fell silent.
Jichang seemed thoughtful, sipping a glass of soju. Even without his illegal business, he would be fine. After all, he would take over the family business one day. Whatever his reasons was for fighting as the White Viper in Seoul, it wasn’t a lack of money.
The boxer grumbled. “If you have an idea how I can make legal money, let me know.”
“I’m sure we will find a way!” James said with more enthusiasm than either of them had expected. “I’ll think about it. Everything I touch turns to gold. Together we will be successful in finding a solution for your financial problems.”
Too stunned to reply, Gongseob just stuffed a piece of fried chicken into his mouth.
Beside him, Seokdu rubbed his hands. “My staffing agency is doing a lot of stuff … but-”
“If you don’t do illegal business with your circle, you can still make a lot of money and you don’t have to worry about the police.” James gave him his best business smile. “You’ve already a great base for your company, you just have to change some things and find a better way. I can help you with that if you want.”
“I’ve already stopped.” Taesoo looked sideways at James as if he was waiting for praise. “I’ve started a new job as a bouncer. The boss is a pre-gen gangster but he’s okay. Maybe I will stay there. I want to learn more about clubs. And the boss seems to like me. If I do a good job, I can maybe ask him to teach me about his business and create connections. I want to make money - but not illegal anymore.”
Part of him wanted to point out to Taesoo that he was still under 19 and couldn’t work in a bar or club because of the Youth Protection Act. On the other hand, Taesoo worked outside the club and ensured safety, so James turned a blind eye to this flaw. Besides, they were all drinking and regularly involved in gang fights - but that was a different matter. This was about his friends’ professional future. It was better to get back on track as soon as possible.
With a gentle smile, James patted Taesoo's head. “Good job. You’re a good boy.”
Across the table, Gongseob made a gagging noise. To Gongseob, it looked like Taesoo was wagging his tail like a dog but Gongseob kept the remark to himself. Taesoo was probably not someone who received positive reinforcement or praise from others very often. Gongseob had at least his grandmother who hadn't completely given up on him yet.
"You all did a good job today." On his way back, James had noticed that the four had destroyed the rest of the circle. Even though they often argued, they had fought well together to save him. That was almost a miracle, considering the rival and hostile relationships between all the gangs and cities.
The thought turned into a sudden idea. James started to smile.
"What do you guys think about an alliance?"
"An alliance?" asked Jichang before emptying his glass.
“You're all from big cities and when you become kings, there will be even more people who want to challenge you and get what belongs to you. It will be exhausting to protect everything alone.” James' index finger drew a circle on the tabletop. “But what if you can help each other? It would not only be good in an emergency situation but also save you a lot of future trouble - when it gets around that some of the most powerful fighters are allies, it will be a deterrent and strengthen your rule. Of course, there would be no leader in the alliance. You all would be equal.”
“And what about you?” asked Gongseob.
James’ excitement immediately calmed down. He lowered his gaze. “It would be nice if I could be part of it. I'm strong even when I don't have a circle or a business yet. Well, I’m working on something … but at the moment I don’t have much to offer for the alliance.”
“You're more than enough.” At Jichang's words, James looked up in surprise. The others looked at him seriously or almost gently, as if they wanted to agree with Jichang.
The dark shadow immediately disappeared from James' face. It was replaced with a warm smile.
"Oh, then this makes me the youngest of the alliance, right?" A vivid light appeared in James' eyes. "It's my first time being the maknae."
"Pff, that doesn’t sound so bad. I would join an alliance." Gongseob grinned.
Jichang allowed himself a small smile, but the expression on his face was thoughtful as if he was already planning the next step. "We could even do business together."
Seokdu just nodded in agreement and then reached for his glass of soju but the first to raise his glass to toast was Taesoo.
“To the alliance”, said Taesoo.
James laughed and followed suit.
“To the alliance,” the others joined in before their glasses clinked together. The alcohol splashed over their hands while James smiled and was filled with a pleasant warmth.
He hoped this evening would never end.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) I noticed this chapter is similar to when the kings came to save Seongji Yuk. Afterward, I noticed that I even included a threat about cutting off his fingers 🙈
2) James didn't know or care that Insu Kim was an enemy of Jichang. That guy and his circle were annoying him. Insu Kim, like the coward and weakling he is, ended up somewhere in the mountain of thugs which James used as a seat.
3) Every time you saw James in his old school uniform, he was fighting gangsters. He used his school uniform like a tracksuit for his training and beating up circles. He didn't want them to find out about his school or get in trouble for fighting. It could cost him his scholarship.
4) In the beginning, James was knocked out by the drugs but then he just slept, gaining back his strength XD
5) The day before he was kidnapped, he brought Byul to Lasol after his telephone call with Gongseob. The day he skipped school and was kidnapped was the day Gongseob called him back. James slept for two days. On the fourth day the kings met Lasol and Oliver and "saved him". It was the day James woke up, but was still a bit sleepy and hungry so it took a while until he could free himself and beat up his kidnappers.
6) Gongseob uses animal nicknames for the others. Jichang is a snake or viper. Taesoo is mostly called Ansan's dog (in canon)/a (guard) dog. Seokdu is a rhinoceros and James is called cat/kitten, depending on Gongseob's mood or if he wants to tease James. Gongseob is often called a gremlin by the group. If I had to choose an animal for him I would probably choose a monkey because he's fast and some have big ears (e.g. Galago). It's also because Gongseob is a "Buddhist monk" in canon and that reminds me of Sun Wukong, the Monkey King.
7) Yujun Jin (nickname: Uranus) is an OC who will have a lot of influence on Taesoo's story and make things easier for him regarding his future carrier. So you will see more of him in the future^^ You can find his character sheet (and other OCs' information for Rise of a Legend)"here"The beautiful illustration of my OC, Uranus, was drawn by the amazing "moa_tii" !
I love how it turned out. I really wanted to show you his design in this chapter and @moa could capture the moment so well! <3333(I will add the other version and more beautiful fanarts of him and other illustration in my fanfic "Tales of the First Generation :)
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story.
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
You had to wait for a long time but sadly I'm still very busy with university v.v I hope you could still enjoy it^^
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3 Who was your favorite king?
This chapter focused more on the different kings and it got longer than planned x.x (It was around 30 pages TT.TT)
Chapter 11: LUNA
Notes:
The mood and title song for this chapter is "ONEUS(원어스) '월하미인 (月下美人 : LUNA)" . It has also a beautiful "Theatre Version" :3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You all did a great job,” the president of the Drama Club praised them . Bora Lee was a third year with a lot of experience but she preferred to direct and lead the club instead of acting in the plays. In the last weeks, James had learned a lot about the club and its members - and so far she was a way better theater director than the ones of his middle school and old high school. “If everything goes as well as it did at the dress rehearsal, then I'm sure we can win the competition!”
Not long before, they had feared that they would deliver a third-class performance or have to cancel the competition because the male lead and his understudy were ill. But then, miraculously, they had found a replacement. A replacement who not only knew the lines but was also a much better actor than the original lead.
“Get some rest. Saturday is finally the day.”
With that, the theater group was dismissed and James packed his backpack. It had taken longer than expected because they had gone through the plan for the competition one more time. He had informed his tutee today, but the guy hadn't even replied. So he could only hope that everything would work out.
"Hey, what's with the long face?" Lasol appeared next to him. With her index finger, she pressed against the wrinkles that were visible on his furrowed forehead.
"Lasol is right." Miyoung appeared on James' other side and linked arms with him. "Don't do that to your pretty face. We need it to win the competition."
"I'm pretty sure we'll win with my skills and a good performance. Not with my face."
"But it helps," his classmates said in unison before they both blinked, looked at each other and started laughing. James just sighed. He had no chance against the two. They outvoted him and in the end, they were right - he knew how to use his looks to his advantage, but his 'pretty face' often caused him problems.
They left the stage together, saying goodbye to the other club members. The girls talked about their plans for the day of the Spring Festival Competition, which celebrated the end of spring through art. Regardless of whether SC High's Drama Club won or not, it was customary to go out to eat together. Afterward, however, they were free to go home or somewhere else. There was a popular karaoke bar near the National Theater that the girls wanted to visit after dinner.
“James, do you want to join us?” Lasol asked, while she also linked arms with him. The keychain hanging at her bag chinked softly. It was the brown chibi cat that James had brought her after his competition in Ansan.
“Please!” Miyoung’s grip on his other arm tightened. The wall that surrounded the school grounds appeared in front of them. The gate was wide open for the last students. “Don’t bunk off again! I’ll even invite you if you come with us - you canceled all our plans in the last weeks and I only saw you in school.”
“Just because he’s meeting his friends outside of school.” The class representative gave him a feigned indignant look. “You don’t have time for us anymore.”
A sigh escaped James.
Miyoung pricked up her ears. A curious gleam appeared in her dark brown eyes, which made James nervous. “Uh? Do I know them?”
“Ohhh they are from different cities. Do you remember the rough-looking guy from the school festival?” Thanks to all the chaos with Insu Kim, Oliver and Lasol had met his new friends. James had a rough idea of what had happened. He was a little impressed with how Lasol had handled the four fighters.
However, he didn't want to cause more trouble for his classmates. They shouldn’t been drawn further into these dangerous things.
So he quickly decided to change the subject before the two girls got any stupid ideas.
“Mhm, going to a karaoke bar doesn't sound bad. And I don't have to work the evening shift.” A smile flashed across his face. He had taken the evening off for the competition. But that was fine. It probably wouldn't be long before he quit his job at the EH-Mart anyway. His little tutoring business had grown and was bringing in a lot more money than his other part-time job. So far, all the rich parents had been very happy with the results and he now had a waiting list of potential students, which allowed him to work on his terms.
“It’s a while since I went to a karaoke bar-”
James stopped when he saw a black motorcycle parked in front of the school entrance. A tall man was leaning against it, wearing a black face mask with a skull print, It hid the lower half of his face while he looked at the students. His outfit was rounded off by a dark red shirt and a black leather jacket, while he held a red motorcycle helmet in his hand. His usual black helmet hung on the handlebars of the heavy machine.
When James suddenly came to a halt, Lasol and Miyoung also stopped and looked up at him questioningly. Lasol was the first to notice the direction of his gaze and turned her head. Miyoung followed her example and when she noticed the tall man next to the motorcycle, her grip on James’ arm tightened before she asked: “Do you know that guy?”
“He’s my new tutee. I guess he is waiting for me.” Miyoung frowned at his answer and darted a second glance at the man.
“Really? He looks dangerous,” she muttered, but before she could say anything else, Lasol freed him from Miyoung and pulled her in the other direction. “See you at the Spring Festival! Break a leg!”
James grinned, even though the idiom reminded him of the understudy for the male lead who had broken both legs. He could only hope that nothing went wrong. The play was almost jinxed, but since James had joined the Drama Club , nothing disastrous had happened again.
He briefly looked after his classmates and waited until they were far enough away before he went over to his newest tutee.
“I’m surprised to see you here,” said James instead of a typical greeting, knowing full well that the other didn’t like wasting time. “Didn’t you see my message?”
The mask was pulled down and revealed the striking face of Gitae Kim. But instead of greeting him with a sinister grin as usual, he looked almost pissed off. James had a hunch about why he was angry - but Gitae's answer surprised him:
“I did. That's why I'm here. I thought I could offer you a ride to the city library.”
Gitae turned away from him and looked at the two girls walking under the trees. Her laughter sounded through the air.
“You are pretty popular with girls, aren't you?” His eyes looked emptier and deader than usual. But what worried James more was Gitae's tone. He couldn't say exactly what it was, but it felt like it was a question with consequences. “But you aren’t dating the two at the same time, right?”
“No. Of course not.” James' cheeks turned slightly red. “They are my classmates - and friends. I'm just helping out with something regarding the Drama Club.”
Immediately, Gitae's underlying hostility disappeared. His shoulders dropped and he finally turned back to James, who was standing a little lost next to the motorcycle. “Here.”
With that, he pressed the red helmet against James' chest. "I promised you a ride."
James looked at the helmet in surprise, then at the motorcycle, which shone seductively in the sun. The strange unease in his stomach immediately disappeared and was replaced by an excited tingling.
It had only been a brief moment, but Gitae remembered how fascinated James had been by his Yamaha. James hadn’t said anything but Gitae must have noticed that he had wanted to get a taste of the machine
"Come on. I don't want to waste any more time." With that, the man pulled the face mask back up and reached for the other helmet. James watched him put it on and then did the same. With trembling fingers, he climbed onto the heavy machine. So close he could smell the leather of Gitae’s jacket, smoke and his cologne. It scent consisted of different things, a few he could identify; there was the scent of patchouli but it was faint and instead, the cologne settled with woody and rich amber notes, just to reveal a touch of citrus. It was kinda nice and a shame that the smell got spoiled by the stench of cigarette smoke.
The engine howled, sending a shiver down his spine.
This was so damn cool.
"Hold on tight."
James didn't need to be told twice. He wrapped his arms around Gitae's strong upper body before the machine went into motion.
**********
The apartment was dark, apart from the living room. The bright light from the TV shone into the hallway, as the door was wide open. It stank of smoke and alcohol. The smell had now crept into the walls and had settled there like mold.
Garbage was scattered all over the hallway. His shoe hit an empty soju bottle, which rolled across the floor and finally bumped against a yellow garbage bag. It caused a slight rustling sound, but the noise was drowned out by the noise of the TV.
Taesoo stopped and glanced into the living room. His father was watching a soccer game while he lounged in the old armchair, a bottle of soju in his hand. The smell was so bad that it made the teenager feel sick. Even Club Regius, a place where alcohol flowed en masse, didn't smell that much of alcohol. Then again, Taesoo couldn't compare such a prestigious club with the dirty hole that was called his home.
No, since his mother and little brother had left, he couldn't even call the apartment his home anymore. It didn't even smell like it used to. His mother had always used a lemon-scented cleaner, which he now missed. Even his clothes didn’t smell as usual when he took them out of the closet. Instead, the smell of smoke and sweat clung to the fabric. It was disgusting. That's why Taesoo had started doing his laundry in a nearby laundromat, but there wasn't much he could do about the smoke, which couldn't even be stopped by his bedroom door. After that, Taesoo had started smoking cigars instead of cigarettes, and now the smell of the cheap brand covered up his father's - at least a little.
As if his father had sensed his presence, he turned his head in Taesoo's direction. His face had changed a lot due to the alcohol consumption. Spider-like veins were visible on his facial skin. His cheeks had patchy inflammations that were almost fiery red. His eyes were glassy and surrounded by lots of small wrinkles. He had aged rapidly in recent years.
His father looked at him disdainfully, a bushy eyebrow raised.
“Where the fuck are you going in that outfit?”
Taesoo clenched his hand into a fist.
He was wearing the black suit he had been given by his new work place. His new boss placed a lot of importance on the correct demeanor and impeccable appearance of his employees. The bouncers were no exception.
“I’ve a new job.”
If his father really knew Mister Jin, then Taesoo couldn’t tell him too much about his actual workplace. That would only cause more stress and problems. In the worst case, he would appear there, make a scene and ask shamelessly for alcohol or money.
“As a what?”
At the question, Taesoo pressed his lips together.
Why are you asking?, he wanted to reply, You don’t fucking care.
“Not your business.”
The words had barely left his mouth when he felt a draft of air on his skin. It clinked, high and loud, right next to his ear. Alcohol splashed onto his jacket, trousers and even shoes. The rest discolored the old wallpaper on the wall that his mother had chosen with great care when renovating the apartment.
The glass bottle had hit the wall not far away from Taesoo’s head and shattered into numerous pieces.
Taesoo pressed his lips together. His shoulders shook while his fingernails dug into his palms. The pain helped him neither to flinch nor to lash out at the old man.
“You little piece of shit! Don’t talk back!” His father stood up but had to support himself on the back of his armchair. His whole face turned red as he screamed at his son. He didn’t care what the neighbors thought about him and the neighbors had long since given up calling the police when things got too loud in the Ma household. It was easier to look away and cover their ears whenever they heard the screams of the mother and children.
“Who the fuck do you think you are?” The words were slightly distorted since the speech of his old man was slurred. However, it was the volume of his shouting and the aggressive tone that made Taesoo's pulse race. He gritted his teeth as he looked at his father's red face. “You useless idiot. Your bitch of a mother should-”
The pathetic sight of a man went on a tirade; the insults were the same as always, one worse than the next. Without wasting another minute, Taesoo turned around and left this shit hole he had once called home.
The door slammed shut behind him, but he could still hear the loud cursing.
“Asshole,” he growled into the darkness of the hallway before touching his burning cheek. When he pulled his hand back, his fingertips were red. One of the flying shards must have hit him. At least the glass had only cut him and not pierced his cheek.
Well, it was just an evening as any other. Maybe he would stay a while with one of his new circle members until the geezer had calmed down. Taesoo really didn’t want to come back home after work.
**********
Creating a NewTube channel was easy. First, he had signed up with a new email address that he had created for this purpose. It was just a few quick clicks before the NewTube homepage opened. Finally, NewTube asked him to choose a name and channel handle.
Since he had started this project, he had been racking his brains about how his channel should look and what it should be called. The name couldn’t be too long. It had to be memorable, but it also needed to be related to him and shouldn’t sound too similar to other creators’ names.
Ara and Miyoung, who both used NewTube and had reached quite a large number of subscribers, had helped him and given him feedback about his ideas. They had already come up with some suggestions for collaborations and once his channel was done and he had posted his first video, he would share the link with them. Then the girls would promote his channel since he couldn't do this with his private Ingstagram account.
To protect his privacy, James had taken various precautions and this had also affected his choice of content - or rather its presentation.
It was not a bad plan and he was grateful for the help of his friends. Miyoung was not only very popular on Ingstagram, but had built up a channel with 50,000 followers since the end of middle school. Her content consisted primarily of skincare, make-up and cosplay. The latter hobby was more represented on Ingstagram than on NewTube, but the videos where she demonstrated her make-up for different cosplays were particularly popular.
Miyoung had been nagging him for a long time that he should find a creative hobby that had nothing to do with school and would help him relax. She was definitely speaking from experience, as she, like James, was constantly under pressure from her parents, who wanted to send her to one of the best universities for clinical medicine.
With the money that James had saved up over the last few months, he had bought himself a red Yeti 3dio mic, new headphones, a tripod for filming as well as a new camera. Ara had given him extensive advice on the latter.
His apartment room wasn’t perfect for recording but since the building was pretty nice he wasn’t bothered by the noises of his neighbors or the city. The room resonance was very important and so he had tried out a lot of different places to find the right spot in his one-bedroom apartment. He had followed one of the tips from a blog and marked the place on the floor with tape so that he could build up his setup at the same spot.
He had tried out different video editing software like yourMovies and DaVinci+ to find his own style and get better in editing. It wasn’t the first time he worked with videos as a creative medium and realized how much he has missed being creative just for himself. But it wasn't just about trying out a new creative hobby for fun.
Since the boys were working hard for their dreams and the alliance, James didn't want to be left behind. He had thought everything through and analyzed current trends to be as prepared as possible for his start on NewTube . But he knew that being successful on NewTub e would, first and foremost, require a lot of luck and perseverance.
It clicked as James' fingers moved across the keyboard. The channel handler was @ASMRwithhoonie while he used his Korean Name Jihoon as inspiration and combined it with the main topic of his channel.
Hoonie ASMR was easy to remember and not too short or too long.
Next was his profile picture. It only showed the lower half of his face, focusing on his lips and index fingers in front of his mouth, while a red light was illuminating him from behind. His smile wasn't showing his little fang but it was almost teasing. The photo itself had turned out great thanks to Ara who had taken most of Miyoung's cosplay pictures. Thanks to Miyoung’s hobby Ara had been forced asked nicely to take photos of her friend and developed a love for photography in the process. Her experience came hand in hand with her love for baking and thanks to that she now had around 10,000 followers on Ingstagram where she posted aesthetically pleasing photos of food. Over time she had become a popular food blogger who was particularly famous for her self-made pastries.
The banner of his channel showed a relaxing atmosphere, representing some of his future topics which were arranged in an aesthetic way. The photo was filled with warm light that guided the eyes to a notepad. The letters ASMR were visible in his neat handwriting on the lined paper. Some of Ara's cup cakes stood next to the notepad. In the background, fitting the soft color scheme lay a single, half-blurred-out tie.
“So…”, feeling a little nervous James uploaded his first video. It showed his hands and how he picked out a date outfit while classical music was playing very softly in the background. His fingers caressed the fabric, creating a relaxing soundscape before he showed the styled outfit at the end. It offered some sneak peeks of him but not once he showed the viewer his face. The light setting reflected the one in his banner, creating a bright and romantic vibe. His first targeted group was women after all. It was about creating a fantasy, mixed with relaxing noises that caused a tingling sensation. But his fashion videos could also be helpful and interesting for men and he hoped that his style would catch people's interest.
After he was done, he sent the link to Miyoung.
Tomorrow, James would post a short eating ASMR where he would show some of Ara's cute and delicious pastries. Miyoung had said that people would die for his lips and the little tongue movements he did when he enjoyed the food. “After that, I will go with a studying video. They’re very popular at the moment because the exam period is getting closer,” James muttered to himself as he flipped through his notes. Mukbang ASMRs also became more and more popular thanks to the general popularity of mukbang streams, as many people in South Korea lived and ate alone.
Although he would not show his face online to create an air of mystery and to stimulate curiosity about his account, he had planned a few videos where he quietly spoke into the microphone.
It was a lot of work but he hoped it would go well. He had worked so hard for this project in the last months and he was using so many of his skills at once … but even James Lee didn't know what would happen in the future. Maybe it would work out, maybe he would need another plan to make money. But for now, he would do his best and trust in his skills.
A purring distracted him and a pair of white velvet paws stepped on the notepad as if they wanted to tell him that he had done enough for today. Byul meowed invitingly and then lay down on his desk to stretch her fluffy body.
She had grown quite a bit and had become an elegant young lady. Her fur shimmered gently in the light of the laptop screen and James couldn't resist. He took the camera that was next to his laptop and took a photo of her.
Curious or simply dissatisfied with not being petted by him, Byul stood up, stretched once more, and then came closer to see what her owner was doing. Grinning, James showed her the photo on the camera screen. Her tail twitched as she tilted her head.
“Mhm? Do you want a NewTube account too?”
Byul meowed as if to answer his question in the affirmative.
Her reaction made him laugh. That wasn't such a bad idea. He had taken so many wonderful photos and videos of Byul over the last weeks that he wasn’t short on cat content. The photos basically documented how she had grown from a small, weak kitten to a strong-willed, smart cat.
Humming, James created another account, while Byul watched him curiously.
**********
“Did you fight again?”
The boss frowned, his gaze fixed on Taesoo's face.
It had been less than a quarter of an hour since Taesoo had arrived at work. His shift hadn’t started yet, so he had first gone to the staff bathroom to assess the damage his father had caused. It was only a small cut that had already stopped bleeding. However, a few drops of blood had seeped into the collar of his white shirt.
This was against the dress code, but what could he do? He had no shirt to change into and it was too late to buy a new one. It was just a few small stains. Surely no one would notice.
At least that was what Taesoo had thought.
But now none other than the owner of Club Regius was standing opposite him, his arms crossed over his broad chest.
“No.” Taesoo inevitably touched the cut. The spot burned as soon as he touched it, so he quickly lowered his hand. Then he turned his head to the side as if he wanted to hide the cut.
“You look like shit.”
The teenager nervously tugged at his tie. Of course, his fussy boss had caught him neglecting the dress code. Taesoo bit his lower lip. It was useless to protest. He would endure the scolding as long as it meant he could keep this job. This was a good opportunity that he didn’t want to miss.
Fuck.
What a shitty night.
“I’m sorry. It will not happen again.”
“Follow me.”
Taesoo looked up in surprise and met the stubborn gaze of his boss, whose brow was still deeply furrowed. Mister Jin didn’t seem very convinced by his answer.
“Boss!” the black-haired man at Mister Jin’s side intervened, shoving his glasses back up his nose. Who was that again? An assistant? What had been his name again? Another bouncer had told him the names of the most important people in the club, but Taesoo couldn’t remember. “Yujun - I mean, sir, we’re on our way to Mister -”
“It doesn't take long.” Since Taesoo still had shown no sign of complying with his order, Yujun Ji grabbed the teenager by the collar and dragged him to his office.
The secretary - at least the guy looked like one - protested, but stayed where he was. He already had his smartphone in his hand, as if he wanted to take care of the possible delay for their appointment.
When they arrived at the office, Mister Jin pushed the student onto a chair and then went to one of the shelves. He came back with a first aid kit, which he put on the desk.
“That's not necessary,” grumbled Taesoo, who felt like he had been called to the school principal.
“Shut up and keep still.”
Too confused and too tired, he closed his mouth and stayed seated. The boss got to work and treated the cut. Only when Mister Jin stuck a white plaster on Taesoo’s cheek did he break the silence:
“Is your friend fine?”
The question was a surprise, but it was even more surprising for Taesoo that Mister Jin remembered it and his worries.
“Yeah, he was in some trouble but … he didn't need my help at all.” Taesoo played with his sleeve as he thought back to the situation. James had looked very cool while sitting on a mountain of defeated men and Taesoo had been glad he was fine but another part of him wished that James would have needed him. Instead, Taesoo had been useless and learned that he had fucked up while trying to help.
After his explanation, James had forgiven him for his awkward behavior and made up with him - with all of them - but Taesoo still felt guilty.
The boss was silent for a moment, then he put a hand on Taesoo's head and ruffled his hair. Startled, Taesoo pulled his head back and brushed a few strands of hair back. In the rush, he had forgotten his headband at home. His hair had already annoyed him on the way to the club and he was sure it would distract him for the rest of the night.
“I'm sure your friend is thankful for your help.” At these words, Taesoo looked up, feeling caught. The older man walked around his desk and rummaged through one of the drawers as he continued speaking. “You’re a bit nervous and unsure when it comes to personal relationships, mhm?”
“No.” The hands resting on his lap clenched into fists. Taesoo didn’t like how the old man was looking through him with ease.
“It’s fine. You don’t have to talk about this with me but as someone who is a social butterfly compared to you, you should take my advice and trust more into others. I’m sure your friend views you in a positive light. Don’t think the worst just because you’re used to it. In the end, you’re just trying to hurt yourself - and then you will hurt others.”
Mister Jin came back and stopped behind him, before running his fingers through Taesoo’s hair, separating the top section of his hair, gathering it at the back tightly and twisting it. Then the hair was wrapped around itself and secured with the hair tie.
“Hey, what are-” “I said, shut up and keep still.”
Taesoo felt a slight tug as his hair was tied into a half-bun. In the glass cabinet at the other side of the room, he could see their faint reflection and how concentrated the boss worked on the new hairstyle. As far as he could tell, it wasn’t half bad. “It’s just an old hair tie from my little brother. He had long hair when we were young.”
Unsure of what to say, Taesoo kept still. But he couldn’t stay quiet. “Where is he now? Does he work in one of your other clubs?”
“...no.”
After a moment's pause, Mister Jin came around to take a look at his work. His expression had changed. His grey-blue eyes now lacked their brilliance and his eyebrows were pulled together and down, deepening the little wrinkles around his eyes. “My brother and I were both gangsters, living through the wars of gen 0. He had a little bit of a bad temper, always looking for a fight. Kinda like you.”
“I'm not always looking for a fight”, said the guy who had beaten up someone yesterday because the idiot had spit on his new shoes.
“Of course not.” A laugh escaped Yujun Jin before he shook his head, “Just don't lose it. If you lose it I will kick you out of my club.”
Wasn't that a bit exaggerated? It was just an old hair tie.
“Mister Jin?”
The secretary's voice interrupted them before Taesoo could ask more questions. His voice was muffled thanks to the door that separated the office from the outside. “We have to go.”
“Yes, yes, I’m coming,” Yujun Jin called back before taking one last look at Taesoo. His gaze rested on the plaster for a moment before sliding lower.
“Ask the staff to give you a new shirt. A black one. That suits you better than white.”
Taesoo just grumbled and lowered his gaze. Of course, the man hadn’t missed the red stains on his collar, no matter how small they were. His ears turned slightly red, feeling like a child that got scolded.
The boss was pretty okay for a first generation gangster. At least, he was a better guy than Taesoo’s old man.
**********
The National Theater of Korea is located in Jangchung-dong and is the first nationally managed theater in Asia. It was a building with a pretty young history, established in 1950 which hosted besides the Spring Festival Competition a large number of cultural events. These included both Korean and international plays and it was an honor for the students to perform at this important place. The Spring Festival competition only existed for three years by now, but it was very popular and related to the Youth Performing Arts Festival of the National Theater. The competition had been inspired by this festival that was held every April until May. The festival was for young people, going by the theme “Youth Embracing the Sky”. It was encouraging a positive experience of traditional dance music, musicals, plays and dances from all around the world. The Youth Performing Arts Festival is the signature event of the National Theater, made to inspire the future leaders of performing arts, society and culture. This had finally turned into a competition at the end of spring which had become its own special and popular event.
On the day of the Spring Festival Competition, the National Theater was filled with people; theater groups from different schools that were worthy to perform on the big stage, visitors from Seoul and other big cities and talent scouts who were looking for young talents to join their agencies.
Because of the cultural aspect of the Youth Performing Arts Festival their Drama Club had decided to write their own play, inspired by folklore and a famous legend. In James’ eyes, It was a good plan and he liked how the script had turned out. Not for nothing the SC High was famous for its clubs and talented students but so far, not even the SC High had won the Spring Festival Competition.
The club president had written the script and worked on the play for a long time. She was in her last year of high school and it was her last chance to win. Everyone had worked hard for this goal and felt similarly combative.
Even now, there was tension and hostility in the air that James found amusing.
Their theater group would be the last to perform, which was either a blessing or a curse.
A few of the club members were visibly nervous while the president tried to calm everyone down and to keep on schedule. It would be a while before they could get changed in the dressing rooms for their performance. The costumes and props had been created with the help of the other clubs and some of their own members took care of the actors' clothing, hair and makeup. Others helped with the set and everyone knew exactly what they had to do. It was impressive how well the SC High teamwork worked.
“Oh my goodness, isn’t that the SC High uniform?” James paused when he heard an unfamiliar voice behind him. It was not the words but the mocking, almost challenging tone that struck him. In front of him stood a young woman in a 1920s-style dress. It was a flapper dress, very fancy, gold and white, while a white feather boa rested over her naked shoulders. Her blond dyed hair was styled in a fitting way, curly and elegant while her dark painted eyes looked at the SC High students with mockery. Next to her were some girls dressed in old-fashioned maid uniforms and a guy in a suit jacket, a vest and matching pants. Thanks to their costumes it was impossible to say from which school they were but judging by the club president’s face they weren’t complete strangers either.
“What are you amateurs doing here? Ready for another defeat?” Her tongue was as sharp as her eyeliner.
But the president would not stand for it. Bora Lee stepped forward, her hands clenched into fists, while the other members of the Drama Club sent her nervous glances. “We are here to win. You should take care of your own business instead of wasting our time.”
With a sneer that said more than a thousand words, the woman in the flapper dress turned away before her attention turned back to James. When their eyes met, she raised an eyebrow and gave him a flirtatious smile. “I see you have a few new faces. But that won’t help you either.”
There was a clicking sound as she closed the lace fan in her hand before pushing it under James’ chin. “I think we don’t know each other yet. I’m the star of the evening, I’m-”
“A bitch,” said Miyoung without batting an eye, appearing next to James and slapping the pink fan away.
Before the situation could escalate into further insults, Lasol interfered. Her voice was firm and calm as she looked the other actress straight in the eyes. "This is about art, not egos. And I don't think you want a riot right before your performance. What if the pretty makeup gets ruined?"
A snort was her answer before the blonde turned around and marched off with her schoolmates. With that, the tension in the air disappeared and the president gave Lasol a thankful look before she went back to work.
The awkward silence, which had also been caused by the curious observers, vanished as well and the various students returned to their preparations for the competition and to their conversations.
But the small interaction had aroused James' curiosity. "Who was that?"
"That was Sanghee Kim from the Jemulpo Smith School. It's the best international school in South Korea," Lasol answered him, while she cautiously held Miyoung by the arm, who was still looking angrily in the direction in which the other theater group had disappeared.
That name rang a bell. It was one of the schools that had offered James a scholarship. The school had been in his top 3 but in the end, he had chosen Seoul because it was the capital and because his favorite universities and talent agencies were located there.
A big plus point for the Jemulpo Smith School was the school's international program, which even allowed the students to go abroad and employed teachers from all over the world. It was a highly respected school and Incheon itself had much to offer that was in no way inferior to the capital. The city hosted a series of major international events such as the Global Fair & Festival, the Asian Games and had even been designated as the World Book Capital by UNESCO. Incheon had declared itself an “English City” and aimed to be as proficient in English as Singapore to establish the city as a commercial and business hub of northeast Asia. Furthermore, the city had the second biggest port after Busan and was home to several colleges and universities.
But well, James was very satisfied with his new high school and he had no reason to shed tears over choosing Seoul over Incheon.
“Her school won the competition last year with her in the leading role. I went to the same middle school as Sanghee Kim and she always got the freaking main role. She probably doesn't even remember my face or name. She didn’t care for anyone else besides herself,” Miyoung added before putting a hand on Lasol’s shoulder. “You beat me for the role, so you need to destroy her in my place.”
“Got you.” There was a fire burning in Lasol's eyes that even made James take a step back. The two of them looked as if they would like to defeat Sanghee Kim not only on the stage. He was sure Miyoung could scratch someone's eyes out if she was angry enough - especially after she had described to him in detail how to properly kick an attacker in the balls. For some reason she had used Gitae as an example, followed by her detailed description of which parts of the head could be a fatal spot thanks to a powerful and good hit. Her anatomical knowledge was no surprise since she came from a family of doctors. But she usually avoided talking about such things, which is why her lecture had come as a bit of a surprise.
James sighed, hoping that Lasol wouldn't get infected by Miyoung's bloodlust, and scurried back to the president to ask her if he could help with something.
“Don't worry about it,” said Bora Lee, looking already stressed, “We need you later. Concentrate on your part but you are the last of my worries.”
Her gaze darted back to her smartphone before she seemed to change her mind. “I can't get a hold of Eunwoo. I need him asap but the reception is terrible. Can you get him? I guess he's….”
Bora looked around once more as if she was afraid someone might hear her and then whispered to him: “He's probably smoking outside to calm down his nerves. There is a secret spot without cameras.”
James nodded and listened carefully to her directions. The theater was big, but it wasn't his first time here and it didn't take long until he reached the place where several young people in various school uniforms were secretly smoking. Some were already wearing their costumes for the show, but they didn't seem to care that the smell of smoke would stick to their clothes. James inevitably felt sorry for their fellow actors who had to endure the smell during the plays.
If James was honest, the smell disgusted him and he was glad that Jichang only smoked when he was stressed or thinking about something important. The smell of cigars wasn't quite as disgusting and recently Taesoo had started smoking a new brand that almost smelled good.
But that was nothing compared to the veritable wall of smoke that James now found himself in. He coughed briefly and grimaced as he looked for Eunwoo's face in the crowd.
It didn't take long until he found him. Like James, he was still wearing his gray school uniform. Eunwoo wasn't one of the actors but worked backstage. With his tall stature and physical strength, he looked intimidating, but he was under Bora's thumb and took care of the stage scenery. The school uniform was quite tight around his upper arms and stretched across his broad shoulders as he stood with a cigarette in his hand in front of a few guys who only reached up to his chest.
Of course, the guys were wearing the Jemulpo Smith School uniforms. James sighed.
It was obvious they knew each other and were fighting. The first words James heard were insults. This was so childish.
Ignoring the urge to roll his eyes, he stepped next to Eunwoo and smiled at the quarrelers. Which was immediately repaid with a charming greeting:
“Who the fuck are you, bitch face?”
At the same moment, Eunwoo registered his presence. His round face changed from anger to surprise and back to anger when he heard the insult. He immediately pushed himself in front of James. James was touched that the senior came to his rescue, but it annoyed him that people thought he didn't know how to defend himself because of his pretty face. Even the girls were very protective of him lately - which was probably due to his "kidnapping". Ara and Miyoung had given him a crash course that ranged from "watch your drink" to "eye poking" after Lasol had told them about the whole incident.
"Eunwoo, Bara is looking for you." He stepped out of his senior’s shadow, who turned pale at the club president's name. He quickly ground out the cigarette with his shoe. The three students from Jemulpo Smith Schoo l didn't look very happy about being interrupted - and now being ignored.
"Hey, where are your manners, first year?" snapped the tallest of the three, who wore his hair in a permed crop with high fade. He had opted for beachy waves and when he raised his finger to press his index finger against James' chest, James noticed his golden Chrome Hearts rings.
What was wrong with these people from Jemulpo Smith School? Why do they all think it was fine to touch him?
“We and this big oaf have to sort out something. Your shitty school is-” “I don’t care,” James interrupted, slapping his hand away. “You blockheads will lose today.”
Behind him, Eunwoo burst out laughing. His shoulders shook while the students of Jemulpo Smith School turned a deep red. Well, maybe the rivalry between the schools had got to James too. But he was mostly done with these guys’ entitled and arrogant behavior just because they had won the last time.
“I’m gonna knock your teeth out, you fucking cunt!” The leader of the three raised his arm to follow up his threat.
James raised an eyebrow, ready to dodge such a lousy punch.
“Don’t you dare -” Eunwoo also swung, his form was just as bad since he wasn’t an experienced fighter, but he had a lot of power and would surely cause more damage. For Eunwoo, it wasn’t just about school pride or a competition they had worked on for months - James had come at the last moment to save the Drama Club. That and his skills had earned him the respect of the theater group. On top of that, he was the male lead. If something happened to him right before the show, it would be the end of their play.
Raising his arm, James blocked Eunwoo's punch. Compared to Taesoo's or Seokdu's strength, Eunwoo's punch didn't even hurt. At the same time, the idiot's fist stopped in mid-air. A hand was wrapped around his wrist and then pulled him back with a sudden jerk.
"Hey, you fuckheads," a new voice chimed in, "What the hell are you doing here? Sanghee Kim is looking for you."
Surprised, James turned his head to see who had "saved" him. He could have dodged the slow punch at any time, but some help to defuse this stupid situation was certainly welcome.
It was a pretty tall guy who made one of the silliest faces James had ever seen. He tried to look intimidating; his white teeth were bared and his eyebrows furrowed so strongly that James could only see the white of his clenched eyes. His hair was black and red, styled in a wolfcut or a modern mullet - James couldn't pinpoint it. The guy wasn’t even dressed in a school uniform. Instead, he wore baggy gray pants and a zipped-up red-white track jacket. If James wasn’t mistaken it was a vintage Canada jacket from Adidas. A fanny pack with a Gucci pattern rested against his chest, probably worth around 1.5 million won.
But even when the guy's face looked hilarious, the three idiots started to mumble something vague and hurried away. Whoever this guy was, they didn't plan to argue with him. Or they were even more afraid of their school’s drama queen.
“James! Are you fine? I’m so sorry!” For a moment, James had forgotten that Eunwoo was still there. For someone so tall, the senior didn't have a big presence.
“It's fine.” James shook his head and then pointed in the direction he had come from. “Go back. Bora is waiting. I'll follow you after I've been to the bathroom.” He didn't need to say anything else. Eunwoo hurried off and James was left with the red-headed guy and a few other students who had been watching the argument from a safe distance.
Just when James thought that the matter was settled, he experienced again that the students from Jemulpo Smith School were damn persistent. When he turned around to go in the direction of the bathrooms, the red-head followed him.
At first James tried to ignore him, but that was harder than he thought. The guy kept up with him, only to then overtake James and block his path. “Hey, kiddo. Us Incheon folks aren't nearly as kind as those in Seoul. You should be more careful. These guys are idiots but what you did was dumb too.”
“How fun,” James replied, feeling slowly annoyed. He had stopped the fight so that their theater group wouldn’t be eliminated from the competition, but his patience was slowly wearing thin. “I met someone from the Jemulpo Smith School who is worried about me instead of bullying me. I almost chose your school instead of the SC High but after seeing how you guys behave, I’m glad I didn’t.”
To his surprise, the redhead started to grin broadly. “Sorry that you had to deal with these jerks. My school is the worst - I hope you guys win. If that diva wins again, she will get even worse and I’m fucking tired of her.”
The hostility that had been rumbling in James’ stomach a few seconds ago disappeared. “Thank you for the help back there.”
“No problem.” The guy winked at James. While he was talking, he walked backward facing James who was still on his way to the toilets. There was a curious light in his eyes as he scrutinized the smaller student. “I couldn’t allow your handsome face to get hurt.”
Now, where he had stopped making a face, the guy wasn’t that bad-looking. He had a pretty small face, long lashes and when he smiled, his face softened. His fashion style was a bit particular but suited him. He looked more like the sporty guy than a theater kid and for some reason, James suddenly felt the wish to tease him.
“I’m not interested. Don’t flirt with me.”
“Huh?” The guy's face turned red like his hair. Startled, he raised his hands, “I’m not-”
He never finished the sentence. Instead, the weirdo tripped on his untied shoelace and fell straight on his face. James just sidestepped, not interested in going down with him. Amused James watched as the guy cursed and held his nose. “Fuck, why?”
“Are you fine?” he asked back and crouched down next to the other student. He wasn't worried about the redhead but he felt a bit guilty since he had distracted him.
“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.” With a groan, he turned around and fell on his butt before looking back at James. Blood was sticking to his nose which had turned red from the crash. Even his ears, which stuck out from under his black-red hair, were slightly crimson. A bloody scratch ran across his nose, but it was still as straight as before. “I’m not interested in you - I mean, not in that way. You didn’t need my help back there, right? I noticed it after I had already intervened. You blocked the big guy and you had already figured out how to avoid that puny punch.”
Ah.
That guy was a fighter. With more interest than before, James looked him up and down. This striking hair color and Incheon - did this mean … “Are you Jaegyeon Na? I heard people call you the King of Incheon recently.”
The redhead’s face lit up like a firework. “Yes, that’s me! You’ve heard of me?”
“Of course I have.” Jaegyeon Na was one of the king candidates he had gathered information about to beat him up if necessary. Meeting him here was a surprise. Officially, he was still a candidate for Incheon’s throne but some were already calling him a king thanks to his speed. A part of James wanted to test him but today was not the day for that. “They say you’re amazing.”
The grin on Jaegyeon's face grew. He giggled as if he had received the best compliment anyone could give him. “And who are you?”
“I'm James Lee.” He pulled a plaster out of his jacket pocket and stuck it over the scratch on Jaegyeon's nose. Because of Taesoo, James always had a few plasters with him these days. “Maybe you know my nickname, too. Some people call me the One Man Circle.”
He had barely said his new title when Jaegyeon was suddenly damn close to his face.
The tips of their noses touched whereas James looked straight into sparkling eyes.
“Holy fuck, you're the guy who destroyed all these circles in the big cities alone? I've wanted to fight you since I heard about you!”
Startled, James pulled back his head, while he could feel Jaegyeon's warm hands on his thighs. “Let's get started right-”
“I'm not fighting you.”
“Huh?” The fingers dug into his thighs and for a moment, James was tempted to restore the distance between them by following Miyoung's advice; a knee in the balls would probably be very effective to get the moron away from him. "Why not?"
“I’m well aware of Incheon’s renown,” James answered with a mischievous smile, imagining how Jaegyeon was lying on the ground and doubling over in pain. Women could be really scary and cruel sometimes. Fortunately for Jaegyeon, James wasn’t that mean. Even when he didn't like to be touched by strangers. “How could I ever hope to best the King of Incheon in battle?”
James was just too lazy to fight him.
“I also play the male lead. It’s a very bad timing for a fight.”
“Ohhh, of course.” The grip finally loosened, even if Incheon’s top dog looked disappointed. He thoughtfully stroked the pavement with his index finger. “Aw, shucks … but we can’t get that handsome face hurt before you kick these idiot’s asses onstage.”
“By the way, why is Incheon’s new king here and playing the errand boys for some snobs?”
“Ah.” Jaegyeon rubbed the back of his neck. “I kinda knocked the statue of our school’s founder over with my new car. The principal told me to pay for the repair and do penance by helping out or he would kick me out of school.”
Now that was something James hadn’t expected as an answer. Were all king candidates such calamities?
At least now he understood why Jaegyeon didn’t like his own schoolmates.
James slowly sat up and straightened his school uniform. Sometimes he wondered if he was cursed. What were the chances that he would meet so many king candidates in such a short time? Jichang and Taesoo wouldn’t be happy to hear about this. They, no, the whole alliance had become strangely clingy since his action with Insu Kim.
He didn't need another future king clinging to him. Four were enough.
“It was nice meeting you. We can fight another time.” He couldn't waste any more time here. With a smile, James held out his hand to Jaegyeon and helped him up.
It was an open secret that Jaegyeon Na was susceptible to flattery. Someone like him was easy to handle and manipulate. Today James would defeat him with words and save the real fight for later.
“Please teach me and give me some proper guidance next time.”
At these words, Jaegyeon giggled and rubbed his bloody nose with a grin, causing the blood to spread over his index finger and across his left cheek. He looked like a mess. “I like you, kid. And not just because of your good looks. Would you be interested in joining Incheon-”
“Please, Jaegyeon hyung”, James smiled brightly, using all his charm for a last attack to stop the moron from talking. “Watch our play and cheer for us. I’m sure you will enjoy the show!”
The attack was fatal.
Jaegyeon froze, his full face flushed bright red and before he could react, James just ran away. The others were probably waiting impatiently for him.
**********
One of the remaining gangsters lunged at him, but Taesoo sidestepped and grabbed the man's jacket to throw him into the wall. The next one was greeted by Taesoo's fist, crashing him into the ground.
Filling his lungs with cold air, Taesoo looked over the fresh battlefield that this random alley had become in seconds. Just because he couldn’t have looked away after hearing the cries of help.
The reason for the fight stood useless and frozen at the end of the cul-de-sac.
“Focus, kid!” Taesoo barked, throwing a glance over his shoulder. “Get out of here!”
But the boy didn't move. Instead, he watched as Taesoo blocked another punch, retaliating with a series of blows that sent the third gangster reeling back. Taesoo was aware of every sound — the grunts of pain, the heavy breathing, the quiet sobbing, the sounds of the city around them, which was blind to the misery of a single child and indifferent to another fight in the night.
Shit.
Taesoo was going to be late to his job because of these scumbags.
“Why the hell are you helping him?” the last guy hissed, wiping the blood from his lip. “You’re just making things worse for yourself!”
“Do I look like I give a fuck?”
None of these guys were wearing school uniforms at this time nor did they have any gang symbols on them. However, they were probably around the same age as Taesoo.
Maybe one of his circle members had heard of these guys. Maybe a new circle had appeared, not knowing who he was - maybe he had neglected his territories after spending so many days in Seoul and most nights with legal work.
“I’m a man,” Taesoo lashed out and knocked the guy down with an uppercut. “I can’t look away when you fuckers are bullying a kid.”
The fight finally came to an end.
Panting, he turned away and walked towards the boy, who was standing trembling in front of the wall. His lip was torn and one cheek was swollen and red. His crimson school uniform was dirty. There was even a shoe print on his stomach. Thanks to Taesoo's quick intervention, the younger boy had escaped with just a black eye. Judging by his height and clothes, he was probably still in middle school. These fuckers wouldn't have involved such a young child in their business. He was useless to them. In the best case he was pesky, in the worst case he was a danger they wanted to get rid of.
Taesoo couldn't say whether the younger boy was aware of this. Instead, he seemed to notice nothing else than the impressive figure directly in front of him.
"Wow," the boy murmured and looked at Taesoo with shining eyes. "You're so cool."
Taesoo snorted.
The boy's reaction flattered him. He looked at the older teenager like he was a hero and Taesoo liked that - but he would never admit it.
“You need to be more careful,” Taesoo retorted, trying to catch his breath. “What were you thinking, eavesdropping on those guys?”
“I didn’t mean to! I just …” The student’s voice trembled slightly. “I heard them talking about distributing drugs in clubs and when they noticed me, I know I fucked up and run away.”
With a sigh, Taesoo brushed the hair from his forehead and adjusted his headband. “What are you even doing here in the middle of the night? How old are you? 12? 13?”
“I’m old enough to do what I want!” the troublemaker replied with a certain stubbornness that surprised Taesoo.
Maybe the boy was like him. Maybe he, too, had no place to return to. Maybe his home wasn't a safe place either and even the chaotic city seemed safer at night than whatever was waiting for him at home.
Taesoo's big hand rested on the boy's head to ruffle the brown hair. “Don't get in trouble. If something like that happens again, you can come to me and ask for help. I'm working as a bouncer at Club Regius. It's just down the street.”
The boy just nodded. There was still that strange spark of admiration in his big eyes, which worried Taesoo a little but also caused him to smile, even when it was only faint. The middle school student didn't move and when Taesoo left, he could still feel the boy's gaze on him.
It wasn't bad to play the hero from time to time.
**********
The first act went well.
The introduction of the protagonist, Prince Hodong, had gone amazingly. James knew exactly how he could catch the audience’s attention and charm them with his performance. His stage presence was overwhelming. The club president had done well to highlight James’ performance with a new light setting and made some changes in the play after he had joined them.
In the first act, Prince Hodong had laid the foundation for the story and shown the conflict between his family; the birth of a son by the first Queen, the hints that the first Queen has gotten rid of Prince Hodong’s mother, the lack of power from his maternal side and his wish to be accepted by his father. It followed a scene that created the inciting incident that set the events of the story in motion. Bara had chosen the moment when Nakrang’s ruler, King Choi Ri, met Prince Hodong on a hunting trip and invited him to his country for a feast, hoping to form an alliance with the strong country thanks to marriage. It followed the dramatic premise when Hodong’s father ordered him to seduce and deceive the Princess of Nakrang into tearing apart the mystical drum and flute that protected her country.
The second act had introduced the Princess of Nakrang, Lasol’s role, as the lovely maiden who owned the mythical instruments and was loved by the people for her inner and outer beauty. In her first scene the princess had helped a scared woman (played by Miyoung) on the street by solving a conflict with her wit and taking her in as her servant. This was a part that hadn’t been part of the original legend but portrayed the princess as a strong, loving and wise protector of her country. With that, they tried to flesh out her role more, but also to make her downfall more painful and Hodong’s character even more wicked. The highlight of the second act was the feast where the two main roles finally met. Princess Nakrang was following the orders of her father, trying to please the prince and to save her country but in the moment her eyes fell on the handsome prince, he stole her heart. And he played with it mercilessly. After the short, rushed marriage scene, he left because of an ostensible emergency and returned home. Before their departure, her new husband treated her suddenly harshly as if she had done something wrong and crushed her heart in the process. The last scene of the act had shown the prince in an inner conflict, talking with his most trusted man about his marriage. James had asked to include this extra scene to give his character more depth - what had turned out to be a brilliant idea, then it didn’t take away from the conflict and betrayal but intensified the tragedy of the story. The scene showed that not only the princess had fallen in love at first sight but the prince, too. He had reacted so harshly because his father was pressuring him to kill her and he thought it was better to crush her hope and be hated by her instead of being loved … then in the end, he would still do what his father and king demanded. For him becoming the heir was the only way to survive and save his own country from his father’s tyranny and the first Queen’s greed.
When the curtain fell, the audience applauded loudly, thrilled by the performance and the surprising turn of events.
Everything went smoothly so far and now it was time for the final act. The next scene would prepare the characters for the climax, showing off the pain between the ill-fated lovers; Princess Nakrang's longing, her fight between loyalty to her country and her love for her husband while James would recite the prince's manipulative letter and his inner struggle before he succumbed to his year-long goals. After that the Princess would follow Hodong's request and destroy the magical items and the enemy's troops would conquer the city and the palace. The king had to kill his daughter for treason and would die through the hands of his son-in-law who had entered the palace, looking for his forsaken bride. The play ends with the prince finding her lifeless body, holding her to his chest and cursing himself before the darkness finally devoured the lovers. Then, faint and for the last time, the heavenly music of the drum and the flute was played but this time it sounded a bit distorted and the melody had changed slightly, sounding less vigorous and like a warning but more sorrowful.
Lasol took a deep breath, calming her nerves. It was time for her most important scenes and she needed to set the mood right. If her performance was lackluster it would fade in comparison to James’ act. The next scene was the last scene showing them together before the princess’ death and even when the scene existed just to prepare for the climax, it was an important scene for the character's conflicts and relationship. They needed to match each other, if they didn't people wouldn't enjoy the scene. It was already difficult enough since they weren’t ‘directly’ interacting and the story put them into a spatial distance. Club president Bara wanted to show the audience how the prince created an emotional distance between himself and the princess while he was torn between going back to her and returning home.
“You guys are doing better than expected.”
These words could have been praise, but the venom in them quickly made it clear that this was not the case. Lasol turned around in a swift moment, the skirt of her hanbok billowing out. She was standing behind the stage, quite close to the exit, as she had used her short break to drink some water. The others were busy preparing the set for the next scene.
Sanghee Kim was no longer wearing her costume, but her school uniform, and had swapped her stage makeup for a more subtle look. However, that did not change the sneering expression around the corners of her mouth as she eyed Lasol - it looked so fake, Lasol couldn’t even call that expression a smile or grin.
“Thank you,” said Lasol with a gentle smile, ignoring the hostility in Sanghee’s words and gaze. Such childish behavior served only the purpose of unsettling Lasol before the final act. It was obvious what Sanghee was planning.
It only showed her that Sanghee Kim was worried about SC High’s victory and that filled Lasol with even more combative spirit. She had promised to defeat Sanghee in place of Miyoung but she also wanted to give her best for her club members. They all had worked so hard in the last months for this competition. And like them, Lasol wouldn’t go down without a fight.
Irritated by Lasol’s reaction, Jemulpo Smith School’s infamous diva frowned. “Well, I guess you are only doing so well because of your little prince. He’s pretty talented. If I had someone like this instead of my useless partner, we would’ve already won.”
“Yes, he is amazing. We’re lucky he joined us,” Lasol replied, one of her hands resting on her white top which was decorated with pearls and white lace. Every piece for the play, whether it was the costumes, the props, or the set, showed how much love and effort they had all put into this production.
“At best, your performance is mediocre. Having someone around like him is helpful but even then you can’t beat us. You’ll lose like last year.”
“We’ll see.” Lasol sighed and glanced at the others, hoping that someone would take care of Sanghee Kim. “The last time I checked, the jury was the one who decided the winner and not you.”
Her gaze fell on three young men who were only wearing grey trousers and white shirts. They kept looking around as if they were looking for something and were coming from the direction where the theatrical scenery and part of the stage machinery were kept. Who were these guys? Helpers from the other clubs? She didn’t recognize-
Suddenly her chin was grabbed and turned back to Sanghee Kim, who didn’t seem to like that Lasol was ignoring her. “ I’m talking to you.”
Lasol grabbed Sanghee’s wrist and squeezed while she returned the other woman’s gaze.
“I’m just here to wish you good luck. Even when I know you will lose,” Sanghee said condescendingly before her lips curled into a smug smile. “So, break a leg.”
With that, she stepped back and turned away to disappear through the open exit. On her way, she passed a man in a red sports jacket and gave him an annoyed look when he asked her something. Lasol frowned and touched her chin. She could still feel where Sanghee's nails had dug into her skin. Then she looked back in the direction where she had seen the unfamiliar students, but they were already gone.
“Lasol,” the club president walked up to her, “It’s time.”
Immediately the nervous feeling in her stomach returned. Lasol didn’t have the luxury of worrying about Sanghee Kim, she just had to do her best and enchant the audience.
**********
What had started as a small heroic act had repercussions.
The story the boy had told him stuck with Taesoo. The fight had taken place in a neighborhood with many clubs, but also not far from Club Regius.
What if these thugs were also trying to sell drugs at his workplace? Or giving out samples to attract new buyers - or rather create new addicts?
Mister Jin had clear rules to maintain the standard for his business.
So Taesoo informed his immediate superior about the problem as well as the bouncers who worked with him and was relieved but also a little surprised to find that they took his words seriously. Most of the time he wasn’t taken seriously because of his age and appearance, but the men thanked him for the warning and over the next few days the employees were more cautious. Anyone who was usually caught with banned substances in the club was reported to the police and detained until the cops arrived.
The clubs that belonged to Mister Jin not only enjoyed a good reputation but often deterred troublemakers due to the high security measures. However, this was not always the case. Where alcohol was served and feelings were unbridled, fights could always arise.
When things remained quiet over the next few weeks, people became less cautious and assumed that the issue had been resolved and everything went back to normal.
Taesoo also eased up until one of the young waitresses who was responsible for the VIP rooms stopped him. Her make-up was slightly smeared and she seemed out of breath as she grabbed him by the arm and pulled him along. After they had left the corridor, she told him what was going on in one of the VIP rooms:
A group of five men had booked the room and then invited several women they had met in the public club rooms to their private little party. The men were still quite young, apart from one man who was dressed like a businessman and wore expensive designer jewelry. She had never seen him here before and he seemed to be the one paying for the room and the drinks. The vibe had been strange at first but she hadn't been able to pinpoint it. Especially since such behavior was nothing unusual in the VIP rooms, but when she brought the last round of drinks the women had been acting strangely, almost lethargic and talking nonsense. When she had asked one of the girls if she was okay and if she wanted a glass of water, the male guests had reacted annoyed. One guy had pushed the waitress back to the door and ordered her to bring more soju and when she had asked again about the women he had started to harass her and kissed her forcefully. With a slap she had been able to free herself and fled the room, accompanied by roaring laughter.
“...it was really weird,” the waitress tried to defend herself as if she was afraid that Taesoo wouldn’t take her seriously. “I'm very worried about them but … maybe I’m just too sensitive…”
Taesoo shook his head and interrupted her. “Even when they didn’t do anything to these girls, it’s your duty to take care of the guest’s wishes and well-being.” His tone became sharper. “And even when the girls aren’t in danger, these fuckers can’t harass the staff. I will take a look and kick them out if they won’t apologize.”
The waitress - he really should start to remember the names of the other staff members - sighed with relief and bowed in thanks. “They’re in the Jade Room. Please be careful. I’ll inform someone else and send them to check on you and the guests.”
It was a precautionary measure and rule to take care of guests in pairs, but today it was incredibly busy, which was why the waitress had taken care of the spontaneously booked VIP room on her own.
There were a lot of surveillance cameras in the club, but in regards to the VIP rooms - and what happened in them - they had foregone the cameras. However, some cameras overlooked the door areas and the VIP corridor. The guests paid for privacy and the extra service. More than once Taesoo had seen a forgotten bra or panties in the VIP rooms.
The Jade Room was one of their biggest and most expensive rooms. But when Taesoo opened the door he didn't even glance at the expensive furniture and the noble inner design. His focus was on something else.
He took in the sight in one go.
The guests were sitting on three sofas. The table between them was filled with alcohol bottles, empty and full glasses, and a few snacks. There were four young women, dressed for a night at the club. Their handbags were lying on the floor or next to them on the sofas. One of the women had already closed her eyes and seemed to have lost consciousness. The others seemed dazed, barely able to stand upright, while one of them tried to push a brash guy away. The blonde woman said something, but her words were hard to understand and didn’t make much sense.
Taesoo quickly found an explanation for this situation:
On the table, on an empty plate, were several ominous tablets.
The oldest man in the group, probably the same age as Taesoo's father, raised his head and looked annoyed at the sudden intruder who was still standing in the doorway. In his hand, he held a half-burned cigarette. The stench of smoke was mixed with the smell of alcohol. No wonder this brought back some unwanted memories and gave Taesoo an unpleasant feeling.
The men's attention was on Taesoo, while the women didn't even notice his presence.
“I was informed that the ladies are too drunk and want to go home,” he lied without batting an eye. He had been briefed to avoid a fight when guests could be harmed and the women were in direct danger. “We have called a taxi for them.”
“I knew that bitch would cause some trouble,” the old guy said and stub out his cigarette in the ashtray. “But she only got a guy who is still green behind the ears.”
As if on a silent command, two of the guys moved, leaving the women behind and lunging at Taesoo. He welcomed the first one with his right fist and sent him straight to the ground.
The second stepped back, alarmed by the overwhelming strength, then reached under his jacket to pull out a folding knife. Annoyed, Taesoo rubbed the back of his neck. He wasn't afraid of knives but they were annoying in a fistfight.
It was better to end this as quickly as possible.
"Come on. I can’t waste my time with a small fry.”
The provocation served its purpose. The guy snarled and pulled his arm back to swing the knife.
As the blade swept towards Taesoo, he moved forward and when he turned his shoulder, the knife missed him. Taesoo's big hand grabbed him by the neck and smashed him to the ground, face first. The knife slides over the tiles.
Taesoo had just straightened up when he took a hook to the chin. Stumbling back, he felt a burning pain pierce through his skull. Someone else would have ended up knocked out on the spot and even Taesoo wasn’t prepared for the torrent of blows that followed. Blood splattered over his face, and his nose was hurting like hell before another punch hit his temple.
He fell, crashing to the floor and choking on his own blood. More by reflex than a conscious decision, Taesoo turned his head and spit out blood and spit. His head was throbbing. It was hard to breathe since some of the punches had targeted his chest area. His field of vision was fuzzy.
Fuck. Fuck.
Still, he got back to his feet, breathing heavily.
If he wouldn’t fight back, he was done for - together with the helpless women who needed an ambulance as fast as possible. Who knows what the fuck these bastards have given them?
“You’re more stubborn than I thought.” The voice was alarming close. A bit throaty, a bit mocking and without a doubt it belonged to the old shithead who has attacked him with the experience of a veteran fighter. Taesoo would bet his circle that the fucker was a gangster from the pre-generation.
When his field of vision went back to normal, he noticed that the old man had picked up the knife, smiling almost lovingly at the weapon. “It's been a while since I saw a young, talented guy who can stand up after getting hit by me. You’ve got some guts.”
The man shifted his attention back to Taesoo, his smile growing and getting more creepy, showing off his gold teeth. “I wonder if you can stand still after I carved out your intestines.”
Fighting James Lee showed Taesoo what real speed was and the old man wasn't that fast compared to James but the hits against the head obstructed Taesoo's reaction time. He was too slow. The knife was going for his abdomen. With his lips pressed together, he waited for the pain and raised his arm for a contra strike.
The knife stopped by a hair’s breadth from his suit shirt, a big hand wrapped around the blade. Blood ran along the fingers, equipped with golden rings, and dropped on the black-gold marble tiles.
“Hey, Lee.” With a rapid and powerful tug, the knife was snatched from the gangster and thrown away, while Taesoo saw a big, black shadow mixed with gold from the corner of his eye. “Don’t play with the kids when I’m around.”
The bloody fist thundered against the chest of the geezer - Lee - and sent him back several feet, causing him to crash into the table. Glasses and alcohol bottles fell over, some getting broken, and others were rolling over the floor.
Next to Taesoo stood Yujun Jin, still dressed in his black fur coat.
The boss must have just come back from a meeting since Taesoo knew he hadn’t been since the start of his shift. Mister Jin’s gaze was focused on Lee, the expression in his blue eyes serious but a mocking smile played around the corners of his mouth.
“I'm kind of hurt that you visit my club and start a fight without greeting me first.”
Lee came up, bleeding but not ready to give up. In the next second a glass bottle was flying in their direction but it never reached Taesoo. Somehow Mister Jin caught the bottle by the neck and then moved forward to confront Lee.
Taesoo heard a clink, but he didn't spare another glance for the first feneration gangsters. There was another fighter in the room who now moved toward the dazed women - it didn't matter if he wanted to use them as hostages or hurt them, Taesoo wouldn't allow it.
He moved forward and grabbed him by the collar and dragged him back, away from the women.
The guy freed himself with a sudden jerk and swung his arm back for an attack. After Taesoo had already received several hits against the head, he raised his arm to block the blow.
This, however, allowed his opponent to grab his arm. Bulging fingers dug into the fabric of his jacket to prevent him from escaping. Then he got kicked in the side, causing Taesoo to falter.
It wasn't the first time he had faced a kickboxer.
They were annoying but he could deal with them. He was steadfast and resilient.
That was all he needed for a counterstrike.
A hit against the thug's chest followed that didn't have much power behind it but it was enough.
The grip around his arm relaxed, whereupon Taesoo pulled his arm free. Using his chance, his fist collided with the guy's cheek and ended the fight smoothly.
Then his attention returned to his boss and his opponent.
A weapon was back in Lee's hand. This time it was a broken glass bottle. He swung his arm, trying to cut Mister Jin but the blond man was quickly on his feet and could avoid the sharp breakage of the bottle.
Using the edges of his opened hands, boss Jin struck Lee’s upper and lower arm. The combined force of his strike and Lee's swing made Lee’s arm go immediately limp. The glass bottle clattered to the floor.
Lee moved back, holding his arm. “You fucking bastard!”
“Aw, but at least I know my parents - unlike you. ” Taesoo's boss chuckled.
His opponent's face contorted with anger, but he wasn’t tempted into an ill-advised attack.
“Since when are you dealing drugs? Did your old business fail or something?” Mister Jin asked, brushing his blonde hair back with his uninjured hand. “Ah, whatever, I don’t really care. You’re dumb enough to play your dirty games under my roof and you will pay for that. But I probably shouldn't be surprised you targeted my business. Are you still pissed at me because of what happened at the Tando Port?”
A grin spread across Lee's face, his teeth were smeared with blood. One tooth was missing right next to one of his gold teeth. “At least I'm paying back my debts like a real man. The Tando Port is an old story but what's up with you? Are you still upset about how you weren't there for your lil brother? What did you do at the time - whoring around? I guess, he was crying for his big brother when-”
The amused, almost relaxed expression on Mister Jin's face disappeared. Taesoo knew how dangerous it was to lose your composure in a fight and he suspected his boss knew it too. But the words had the desired effect: Mister Jin’s superior attitude gave way to pure anger and hate.
Taesoo expected the boss to make a mistake, but instead, Mister Jin closed the distance between him and Lee in seconds. His eyes seemed to glow red in the light as he pulled his fist back.
Everything happened so fast that Taesoo could only stare at the sight.
Mister Jin's fist shot through the air like lightning. The gold of his rings flashed and blurred through his immense speed. It was almost as if as if a golden tail followed the clenched fist. In Taesoo’s eyes, it almost looked like the tail of a comet.
Then he hit his opponent with all of his power. The impact sounded like thunder. Lightning struck, splitting the table as Lee lay among the rubble, his eyes blank.
This fighting style, this sight that presented itself to him - it brought to mind words that Taesoo had read in an old article a long time ago. Along with a nickname that he knew all too well.
Uranus.
Now Taesoo knew why the boss was so strong and knew about his father. Taesoo’s old man had gotten upset about a lot of guys of his generation and the name Uranus had been mentioned more than once. Most times, he had just cursed out the name Uranus and hadn't said anything good about him, but Taesoo also knew other reports about the man.
The nickname Uranus was inspired by a god who was the personification of the sky and had fathered titans. The man had earned it in numerous fights and was highly respected among the old gangsters for his business acumen, strength and personality.
But what had impressed Taesoo most was the description and the black and white photo of the article. Uranus' silhouette had been outlined against a glaring light. His face had only been visible from the side, while a confident smile had played around his lips. He had been so cool and manly, while the article told the readers about Uranus’ personality and fighting style. The man's fist has been described as so powerful that it could pierce the sky in two. It had been like a comet, fitting for a man who had earned himself a place in Ansan's night sky.
“You are ... Uranus,” Taesoo muttered, more to himself than to anyone else, but his words didn’t escape his boss’ ears.
When Yujun Jin noticed the admiring expression on the student's face, he raised his bloody hand, his cheeks a touch darker. “I know what you are thinking and it's exaggerated.” A deep, almost regretting sigh followed. “Reporter Kim is a true wordsmith but her article is still haunting me. You don't know how many stupid comments I still get because of her flowery words about me.”
“But you're strong - sir, that was amazing!”
“I'm old.” Yujun Jin, no Uranus, walked up to Taesoo and put a hand on his shoulder. “You, on the other hand, were excellent. You acted fast. Good job.”
The ex-gangster's gaze fell on the table and the white tablets.
“And you were right about the drug problem, too. I wasn't expecting they would have so much audacity and act like that in my territory.”
Uranus picked up one of the tablets to examine it more closely. It was white and seemed completely normal at first glance. It was impossible for Taesoo to tell what kind of drug it was. What was striking, however, was the small black skull that stood out against the white surface of the tablet.
There were a few gangs with similar gang symbols in Ansan, but he didn't know if they dealt drugs or manufactured them.
"Well..." The boss dropped the tablet back on the table. His face was twisted in disgust, but his next words were directed at Taesoo. ".. did you follow the protocol?"
"Of course." Taesoo nodded. "I stayed close to the door so that the cameras would see how they attacked me first."
Satisfied with the answer, the boss nodded and looked back at the open door. There stood not only the waitress who had alerted Taesoo but also other security guards and the boss's secretary. They must have come with Mister Jin or followed him to the Jade Room.
"Secretary Hwang."
No more words were needed. The man with the glasses knew immediately what his boss wanted. He bowed his head. “I've already called for the ambulance after Miss Kim reported the matter. I will contact the police now.”
As soon as he was gone, Uranus' attention turned back to Taesoo. "You should get checked by the paramedics too."
A warm hand was placed on his head. The bitter expression at the corner of Uranus' mouth disappeared. Instead, he began to smile warmly. "And let's have a talk later. I think you should take over more responsibilities in the future."
Taesoo just nodded, unsure of what exactly his boss meant, but it felt good to be praised by him. And he was not going to miss an opportunity.
**********
The stage was bathed in a blue light, while the background showed a night sky. In the middle of the sky, an oversized moon could be seen. The moonlight played around the outlines of the two actors, setting them off against the dark stage.
The Princess of Nakrang stood on a balcony that was part of the facade of a palace. The building took up the right side of the stage while the balcony was slightly above the moon. James stood on the ground, having the left side of the stage for his performance. The full moon was not only the center of the stage but also a symbol of life's essence and the passage of time. It set the longing, bittersweet atmosphere between the pair just right.
It was a beautiful stage set, while the princess in the form of a monologue lamented to the moon goddess her sorrow. After Lasol was done, James took over, performing elegant movements with his sword as if he wanted to distract himself but in the end, he threw the blade away in a fit of anger. While he was arguing with himself about what to do, the shadows that symbolized his family and the pressures were shown on the blue background behind him. It made his performance more dynamic and visualized the pressure of his position. In the meantime, Lasol was visited by Miyoung in the dress of a maid who brought the prince's letter.
James cast a quick look at the balcony, noticing that the scenery moved a bit more than normal under the weight of the two women.
His movements came to a stop, his gaze darted over the dark faceless mass of the crowd that watched the young actors closely, engrossed in the scene.
The shadow play behind the prince changed. It now clearly showed the outline of the king and the prince fell to one knee, before deciding to follow his father’s orders for his own future, for his maternal family and his people. Then the white stage light focused back on Lasol on the balcony. Miyoung had already left, so that the attention was only on the princess. Lasol opened the letter and started to read the first words while James slowly turned around. Still in the darkness of the night but now looking up at her, James continued the words of the letter, making it clear that he was the writer: “I am the prince of Goguryeo. If you destroy the mythical drum and the flute of your country then I will accept you as my wife. However, if you do not accept my favor we cannot be together…” With his last words, Lasol dropped the letter. She kept hitting her chest in pain and running back and forth on the balcony. The pink skirt of her hanbok billowed out, and as she returned to the railing, she stumbled.
The balcony railing gave way.
It broke and was thrown to the side like a rotten branch.
It was not visible to the audience, but to James, standing on the ground and looking up at her, a horrific sight unfolded.
Unprepared, Lasol was unable to hold on to anything, instead her feet slid across the balcony without finding any resistance - until there was no ground left.
Lasol fell.
James' reflexes reacted before his mind did. With superhuman speed, he moved forward and leaped into the air.
His fingers dug into Lasol's waist. Not even a slight gasp of surprise escaped her as James braced himself to cushion her impact.
For a moment, it seemed as if they were floating in the air. James' dark blue hanbok embroidered with silver dragons formed a cool contrast to Lasol's soft hues. The pink skirt billowed out like a rose and the white ribbon in her hair swirled behind her, similar to the wings of a butterfly. Both of them were caressed by the silver light while the moon surrounded them like a circular frame, putting them in the center of the scene.
Then the spell broke and gravity pulled them to the ground.
Shocked cries followed, but James didn't spare the audience a glance. He landed on the stage with ease, handling the impact well. Lasol gasped for air as her feet finally and safely touched solid ground. She was still hanging in James's grip when he suddenly bent over her and put a hand under her chin.
"I'm longing for you day and night. Longing for your touch, your kiss." He slowly lifted her chin, looking deep into her eyes. "Being with you banishes the dark shadows of my life. The memory of your smile warms me in the middle of the night."
Realization flashed in Lasol’s eyes as she realized that James was improvising and continuing with the original dialogue to cover up the accident and instead integrated this moment into the performance.
She sighed and closed her eyes. Her fingers were still digging into his clothes.
“I weep all night for my love. My room is filled with silence, no music can dispel my solitude. My heart is sick, my gaze is searching for the colors of your banner in front of the horizon. I feel the tears welling behind my eyes for you - and for my kingdom. Your words… your words, they hurt so much! At wish costs comes love?”
“Love is never free,” he replied, his tone harder, as if Prince Hodong was letting his own experiences with his family’s ‘love’ shine through. “But we can’t be together yet if you don’t prove to me the worth of your heart. You need to show your love for me, Princess of Nakrang.”
His tone became more urgent as he pulled her closer and placed his hand on her cheek. As if she was melting under his touch, Lasol sighed with closed eyes and placed her hand over his.
“Your loyalty should be mine. How can I trust a princess who still thinks she belongs to Nakrang? Aren't you mine now? Aren’t you part of Goguryeo? Our marriage has created a stronger bond than your old ones; a bond that has separated you from your family and kingdom, so that you can be free to create your own family - you will be the Queen of Goguryeo, but you were never chosen to be the Queen of Nakrang. I can give you more, more than your own father and kingdom ever would.”
James leaned closer, so close to her lips that he could feel her breath on his skin, but it was just another means of seduction. A mere promise to convince the princess.
“I can give you my heart. It - I - will only be yours ... but first, you have to give me everything that is yours.”
Silence reigned for a moment.
Then, with a sigh, her grip loosened.
“My prince, my Hodong, my king, my heart. Everything is yours.”
When she had said her last line, the lights went out and the curtain fell.
Waiting for a moment only gasps filled the silence between them. Then the crowd behind the curtain erupted in loud applause and shouts of excitement.
Slowly, James loosened his grip and helped her stand upright. Lasol was shaking. The adrenaline wore off and the realization of what had just happened set in.
“Are you okay?” he whispered as she squeezed his hand.
“Oh my God ... Thank you. I ...” She shook her head. He could barely see anything in the darkness, but he was also sure that Lasol was as pale as a ghost.
“James,” her grip on his hand tightened, “Something was wrong with the floor. It was slippery.”
Before he could react, Bora, Miyoung and other concerned club members joined them, bombarding them with questions. As soon as they had assured the others that they were okay, the others continued with the preparations for the next scene. They had no time to lose.
Frowning, James eyed the people present and the stage but couldn’t find something out of the ordinary. Then he walked towards the balcony and looked up to the broken scenery. From this distance, he couldn't see much. Instead, a golden shimmer distracted him. As he got closer, he could make out a small object on the floor.
Even before he picked it up, he knew what it was. A Chrome Hearts ring.
His hand clenched around the ring, feeling the coldness of the metal. It must have been a while since someone had lost it. There were also small pieces of wood lying around the location. They must have come from the balcony.
James had a hunch about what had happened and that was just another reason to win. Lasol seemed to think so too. When their eyes met, her expression was determined and filled with a new fighting spirit - anger could be a very good motivator.
James grinned back, exposing his small fang.
The show must go on.
**********
“Fuck! What was that?”
“It isn’t my fault!” the other snapped. “I just did what Sanghee Kim told me to do!”
The three students from Jemulpo Smith School had made a run for it after SC High’s stage performance and were now hiding in the smoking area. They were crouching on the floor, cigarettes in one hand, while they discussed who had screwed up the whole thing.
“That bitch should only trip! How could I know that would happen? It’s not my fault. They fucked up! The tower was poorly made!”
“Yeah, don’t worry. Nobody saw us,” the third added, stubbing out his cigarette. “If someone of them noticed that the balcony was damaged, they will think they fucked up. Like last year.”
“Mhm.” White smoke rose into the air. “You’re right. And if they say something, it will only damage their performance. As long as we win, everything is fine. And even when we don’t win, Sanghee Kim will pay us. If not, I’ll break that bitch’s fake nose!”
The other guys chuckled.
At least until the first of them fell over, the imprint of a shoe on his deformed face.
“Damn, this is satisfying as fuck.” Jaegyeon towered over them with a wild grin. “I know you fuckheads were idiots but I didn’t know you are dumb enough to almost kill someone.”
“Jaegyeon, you-”
He kicked again, interrupting the guy from speaking. Jaegyeon was fed up. With his school. With these idiots. With everything.
He was the freaking King of Incheon!
Why did he let a few idiots boss him around? Sure, he didn’t want to get kicked out of school, but once he was done with them, they certainly wouldn’t be able to rat him out. “For your information, we lost against SC High.” His annoyed expression gave way to a grin. He had been helping out in the Drama Club for the past few weeks and had seen their rehearsals often enough without understanding what was so great about acting. He still found it boring as fuck but watching James’ performance had been special. It was the way that guy spoke and moved, how he held himself, and how he had saved that girl at the end without breaking his role.
James Lee was interesting.
He was a promising guy and Jaegyeon wanted him in his circle.
What better gift could there be than to punish the idiots who had almost ruined James’ victory? If he told James about it, he would be thankful and impressed by Jaegyeon’s noble deed.
“That guy really knows how to deliver a good show.” Jaegyeon Na tilted his head, his eyes sparkling with excitement. “I really want him. He’d be a perfect fit for Incheon.”
Such a waste that James Lee had chosen Jichang Kwak’s school and not his.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) This chapter was Lasol's friendship chapter/arc with James ^^ after he had his friendship chapters with the kings I wanted to give him one with his “normal” friends too. The next chapter is the final of the season and the friendship chapter with Oliver :)
2) The subplot turned into a Taesoo arc 😂 but I thought it’s the perfect fit since the chapter is called Luna and inspired by James' sitting in front of the moon in canon and I could add Hudson (the sun) ^^. As a little extra and to help Taesoo with his career and future, I included an OC. I could finally reveal his nickname in this chapter: He's Uranus, the sky. 🤭 I thought it would be nice if Taesoo's gen 0 mentor is called the sky and Taesoo's students are called Ansan's sun and stars in canon ;)
3) Since the chapter was also about Lasol and her relationship with James, I wanted to bring up the girls. I know they have only a minor role and I know what you think about them, but they have mostly a supportive role for the main character. But at the same time I hate to create female characters just for that reason 😭 and I didn't want to have only guys around James, so Lasol and 2 OCs were added. I chose three girls as a little homage to the J High girls. We don't know much about Lasol but I'm trying my best to portray her. Miyoung has a bit of Zoe/Crystal vibes for me while Ara reminds me a bit of Joy 😹
4) I chose the Korean Legends Prince Hodong and the Princess of Nakrang for the play and after I was done I found out that such a play had happened at the same theater xD but sadly I couldn't find much about it :(
5) I researched so many different things for this and had to use a lot of new words. I hope I did it right x.x My research was a wild mix.
6) Oh right, I hoped you liked the surprise appearance of Jaegyeon Na ^^ he’ll not be part of the main group but he has a bit more screen time in the second season;) for someone who liked James from the start, it was really hard to come up with an idea on how to include him since we know basically nothing about him and he's still a pretty new character 😭
7) Thank you Historia for helping me to find a name for James' NewTube channel <3
8) The mood and title song for this chapter is "ONEUS(원어스) '월하미인 (月下美人 : LUNA)" . It has also a beautiful "Theatre Version" :3
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:) Damn this chapter was so hard to write and took so much time TT.TT I wanted to post it on Halloween but well, I couldn't do it in time.^^°
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3 I'm a bit worried you found it too boring since it was Lasol's chapter with James but I wanted to include female-male-friendship so bad TT.TT Furthermore, I wanted to show James' acting skills and I had a vision of the moon scene but it was so much better in my imagination >.<
Chapter 12: PTJ Agency I
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Hello, you are James Lee and Oliver Jang who won the school festival's talent show, right?”
Not far from the school's main entrance, a man leaning against a black van suddenly stopped the two students. It was as if he had been waiting for them.
They had barely answered when he handed them a business card with the logo of one of the country's most famous talent agencies: “I'm a talent agent from PTJ. We saw your performance on NewTube and want to invite you to an audition.”
James stared at the white business card in his hand.
This was a good chance. What's more, it was PTJ but-
“We hope you come. I don't usually approach people myself but I really wanted to meet you. And people feel honored if I come myself.” The agent held his head pretty high while he was just playing the errand boy. James and Oliver exchanged a look.
“I will think about it,” James replied, smiling politely. Neither the agent nor Oliver had expected this reaction. Both began to protest loudly and talked at once.
“PTJ has already produced many famous idols,” the agent tried to praise his agency even more, which surprised James.
“Plus, it has one of the best trainee programs!” Oliver added while the agent nodded in agreement. “PTJ Agency is the leading entertainment company in South Korea! The groups they nurture always achieve massive success upon debut!”
“That’s true! Our idol groups have the biggest fanbase around the world! We are a global super player. We are known for creating the ‘Second Korean Wave’. The company operates not only as a talent agency. We’re a record label, a music publisher, an event organizer and we are managing K-pop artists like Sugar Moon, Zeyn4, Black Rose-”
“It’s also known as the strictest company in the industry,” James replied, silencing the two. If only for a moment. “The agency tightly manages the talents, including TV shows and even dating for their whole career. Creative freedom is restricted and in recent times there have been a lot of negative rumors about the management of idols going on.”
“These are all just rumors,” the agent immediately assured him, while Oliver frowned and looked uncertainly from his friend to the agent. Not so long ago, they had discussed the topic with Lasol, who was a big fan of the boy group Zeyn4.
Former PTJ employees had circulated emails concerning various idol groups, models, and actors who were under contract with PTJ. The emails had not only shown the strict schedules of multiple talents but also that they barely had enough time to eat or sleep. Many of the emails had been written in derogatory and often offensive language towards the idols. When a manager had tried to improve the situation of the idols or had listed health problems in their email, they had been harshly attacked in the company's response. Many of them had lost their jobs as a result and had been replaced.
One of the idols affected by this situation was Jaewon Cha from Zeyn4, who had suffered from burnout due to the constant events and lack of breaks and was now forced to take a hiatus. A higher-up in PTJ had reacted invidiously in their emails and accused the 19-year-old of having a weak character and laziness. After this scandal came to light, fans discussed it online and shared their concerns about various idols. Mimi from Black Rose was also watched with concern by fans as she repeatedly collapsed from exhaustion at concerts or disappeared from the stage for a break - other netizens assumed that she did not practice enough and ignored the fact that it was not that long ago that Mimi had fallen off the stage at a concert and broken her foot.
James was not naive.
He had observed the idol industry well enough to know that it was a tough job with many disadvantages - and the advantages only outweighed the disadvantages if you were successful, and even success brought plenty of other problems.
From the looks the two students exchanged, the talent agent could see they were unsatisfied with his answer. The rumors and accusations were still quite fresh.
“We took care of these problems!” The man cleared his throat, his smile now less natural as sweat beaded on his forehead. His confident demeanor was gone. Instead, he waved his hands as if to chase away their worries. “The black sheep were kicked out of the company and we got new managers who take good care of our idols. Don’t worry! But of course, you can also become a model or actor if you don't want to be a singer. I heard you won the Spring Festival Competition, staring as the lead! Someone as handsome as you can do whatever he wants.”
The guy tried to distract him from the rumors but that wasn’t the main problem.
“I can’t. I think I will have to pass-”
“What?”, the man screamed. It was almost comical.
“I have a part-time job,” James continued without batting an eye, “And I’m visiting SC High thanks to a scholarship. I can’t miss school, even when it’s the best talent agency in the country.”
Oliver bit his lower lip as James said these words. In all the excitement about the good offer, he had completely forgotten about school. His absence would certainly hurt his grades more than James'.
“But … but …” Unsettled by James’ reaction and words, the talent agent looked back and forth between Oliver and James. Then he took off his glasses and cleaned them with the sleeve of his grey sweater. “If you keep up with classes in the agency, I'm sure it's not a problem if you leave for your part-time job from time to time. Our teachers are the best and very understanding of the needs of the trainees.”
With raised eyebrows, James looked at the man in front of him. The talent agent had started to sweat and his grey sweater was almost sticking to his body. “I heard you have to pay the tuition later and it's a very high amount usually.”
“The amount depends on the trainee. It is for supplies, to pay the teachers, food, a place to sleep-”
“The same goes for my scholarship, that I would risk.”The drops of sweat on the man's shiny forehead increased. He cleared his throat, put his glasses back on, and rubbed his forehead casually.
“We don't collect any money if you don't debut.”
“Hmm … but it's still pretty risky for me.”
“I don't think it sounds so bad,” Oliver said. His voice wavered slightly, but James could understand why he was interested in the offer. Oliver's school grades were fine, but he also had a scholarship to lose. On top of that, he worked to support his single father. His scholarship was barely enough to cover school costs. His skills were not academic but in dancing and singing. Since SC High also considered itself a school of fine arts and culture, it offered various scholarships that also went to socially disadvantaged students from low-income families. In such a case, the school would certainly have no problem allowing Oliver to become a trainee at the successful talent agency. In James’ case, however, things looked a little different.
And even though becoming an idol was one of his future career aspirations, James wouldn't risk his degree or grades for it.
On top of that, he was now part of an alliance between the cities and had more than enough to do outside of school.
He sighed.
"I'm sure they will take you, Oliver. You're amazing but I-"
"Please, just give it a try!" Now the talent agent was almost begging James.
After all the rumors about PTJ, how bad was it that the man had already gone so far? Did they need new, promising talents to distract the public from all the scandals?
The man began to list other reasons why he chose his company. These included free meals, training rooms, a fitness studio, excellent teachers, and the opportunity to make contact with sponsors or famous idols.
He only stopped when James raised his hand to silence him. He wanted to politely reject the man again, but then his eyes fell on Oliver, who was nervously playing with the sleeves of his school uniform. He chewed on his lower lip and his gaze kept sliding from the floor to the talent agent. James' words had probably unsettled Oliver and dampened his joy at the offer.
James rubbed the back of his neck.
He didn’t want to spoil the offer for Oliver. He had just been curious and wanted to know how far the talent agent was willing to go.
"Well," James sighed, "I will try it if Oliver wants to do it too."
Oliver looked up in surprise. He blinked before a broad smile spread across his face. "Really?"
"Yeah." At least this way he could earn more experience. He could still decide whether he would go to PTJ as planned or whether he would rather look for another agency. “I don’t want to go alone. Is that okay with you?”
“Of course!” The smile turned into a relieved, excited grin. Oliver ran his hand through his light brown hair and looked at the talent agent, who was speechless at the sudden turn of events.
“We will give it a try.”
James had said that, but the conversation from the previous day was still weighing on his mind. They had been given an appointment for the audition next Friday, but because of that, he had had to postpone his tutoring session until his free Saturday, when he had planned to record new content for his NewTube channel. He would also be arriving later than planned for the meeting with his friends.
He didn’t like to be late.
“Why are you pulling such a grumpy face?” Miyoung greeted James. Despite his poker face, she had developed a good feeling for his mood and listlessly poked around in her rice with her chopsticks.
“Isn’t the audition a good chance?” Lasol also chimed in as she sat down at the table with them. Oliver followed her but sat down on the opposite side with their classmates.
The cafeteria was as loud as ever, filled with the voices of countless students and the clatter of cutlery. Miyoung and Ara were the first to get their food and then waited at the table while the other three went to the serving counter. The two girls listened to Lasol's question, and then James briefly explained what had happened in front of the school yesterday.
"Wow, a talent agent from PTJ," murmured Miyoung, a twinkle in her dark brown siren eyes, "I would kill to get a place there but you've to take all the classes, even when you don't want to become an idol but an actor."
"Rumors or not, PTJ is still the best agency for talents." Ara put her smartphone aside before glancing at Oliver next to her. Her next question was probably based on her experience at the school festival, where she had not only done Oliver's makeup but also distracted him from his stage fright. "Are you worried about messing the audition up?"
"No!" The answer came so quickly and loudly that even a few other students looked in Oliver's direction. With slightly red cheeks, Oliver cleared his throat. “It’s just … I don’t know. I want to do it but at the same time, I’m afraid to leave my father alone. He works two jobs and when I’m not at home … who will take care of cooking, cleaning, and all the other stuff? I also have my part-time job.”
“But the agent told you it’s okay and he will get you guys a special permit to leave. It’s not like you are prisoners,” Lasol pointed out. She tucked a few strands of hair behind her ears before she started eating.
“That’s true but they have a very strict schedule and often don’t check it with the trainees first.” There was no point in approaching the offer naively. It was a good offer, without question, but there were also enough disadvantages and legitimate concerns. Perhaps the talent agent’s words were just hot air.
James hummed in agreement before eating a piece of fried chicken with rice. On his tray were also kimchi, fermented soybean soup, and sweet-filled rice cakes. The food at SC High was varied, good, and nutritious because the school worked with nutritionists. On top of that, the food was free and he had one less meal to worry about during the day. The talent agent had said that their food was paid for, but a background check had shown James that there were different price categories depending on which class you ended up in as a trainee. The benefits for class A were around 8000 ₩, for class B it was 7000 ₩ and for class C it was only 5000 ₩.
James shoved white rice with chicken into his mouth with relish.
The food alone felt like a worse deal.
Or maybe James was just spoiled by the food he had been enjoying with the boys recently. Seokdu and Jichang often invited him to good restaurants and eating with friends always tasted better than eating alone. He had also become quite critical about food because of his cooking skills. Furthermore, he didn’t want to pay too much money in a restaurant when he could do it better and for a cheaper price.
“I don’t know. The whole situation felt weird, maybe a bit rushed.” His words made Oliver nod. He wasn’t the only one with doubts. It was a big change in their daily lives and could even change their future significantly.
“But if I become an idol I don’t have to worry about money anymore.” Oliver sighed almost dreamily. “I could help my father, maybe even buy an apartment for us. One in a nice and safe area. He could stop working and start traveling. He always wanted to see other countries.”
“Sounds lovely.” James couldn’t help but smile. He was a bit jealous. “What about you all? Do you already have plans for the future?”
“I want to become an idol too. At least I want to give it a try after I graduate.” Lasol was the first to speak. “I would love to be part of a girl group like Black Rose. But school comes first.” James nodded because he could understand her point of view very well. What was the point if you were dropped by the agency at the end or your career was over? Then you were left without a job or had never been part of a successful group. “I don’t have a preference about the agency but if Oliver and you are with PTJ, it would be nice to be together.”
Oliver began to smile at the idea.
“I want to go to the Korea National University of Arts. Mhm… maybe Ara and I will become roommates. Or I will move into a dorm.” Miyoung tapped her lips with her spoon. “My parents will cut me off when I don't go to a medical university but I'm saving my money and thanks to my social media accounts I will not need another part-time job.”
James was a little impressed by how matter-of-factly Miyoung spoke about her plans. He knew that she wanted to be an actress and was going against her parent's plans for the future, but it seemed that she had already gone through the matter several times in her head.
“I just want to bake.” Ara grinned before playfully bumping her shoulder against Miyoung's. “And you're always welcome at my place. I'll make your favorite cookies and spoil you with food during the exam period.”
“You're the best.” Miyoung giggled and her serious face relaxed. James smiled weakly as he listened to his friends talk about their plans and dreams. Their anticipations and excitement were adorable, but James felt strangely empty when he thought about his future.
**********
The remote Daeho Temple on the mountain of the same name was difficult and slow to reach via a steep path. The place was deserted and even though many buildings were still in good condition, it had long since stopped housing monks who had maintained the large property.
Thanks to its isolation and terrain, the place was perfect for training. Added to this was the thin air and heat that prevailed on the mountain. The climb alone was already a good endurance workout, but above all, Gongseob appreciated the peace of this place. It didn't happen often, but sometimes he needed a place to leave everything behind and get away from the chaos of the city. When his parents were still alive, they had often taken trips to the temple ruins. One highlight of the sight was the huge silver bell that shimmered in the light of the sun and whose sound echoed over the mountain like a mystical melody, but Gongseob enjoyed the view over the valley and the mountains even more.
Up there, he had always felt like he was on top of the world.
Nothing else mattered at that moment.
But now, when he watched the low sun color the horizon and the land red and gold, the sight no longer filled him with grandeur and freedom. Now he just felt tiny and insignificant - after all, they were all just small grains of sand at the foot of the mountain that would one day be blown away by the wind.
Now he took his crew members with him to the temple when he wanted to blow off steam or train.
But today, he had someone else with him - and it was almost a miracle that the boy had made it to the top.
Gongseob tied his dreadlocks into a thick braid before turning to his protégé. The boy was panting and sweating as he leaned on his thighs. He had broad shoulders and was already very tall compared to his middle school friends. His long, black curls stuck to his forehead and his otherwise pale face was flushed from exertion.
In comparison to his oaf of a big brother, the boy had a pretty androgynous face. The long, black eyelashes and the soft curly hair enhanced his soft features. His stature was also much finer and wirier - at first glance, you would hardly believe that the two were brothers. Especially when Gongseob took their personalities into account.
“For someone who gets in fights, that’s pretty pathetic,” Cho Ma’s company chimed in.
Sitting on the remains of a wall was a boy who was the same age as his classmate, but much smaller. His hair was dyed dark brown and the piercings in his ears glittered in the evening sun.
“Shut up!” Cho Ma snapped at his friend and struggled to get up. Brushing his long, black hair from his forehead, he glared at the other. “Why are you even here?”
“Someone needs to keep an eye on you. You're a disaster.”
“Tsk.” Frowning, he marched over to Gong Ji to grab him by the collar of his sweatshirt and shake him. At least both Ma brothers had a short fuse. They must have gotten that from their father. “If you're going to talk big, you might as well join my training instead of lying around and doing nothing.”
“Why should I?” Gong Ji yawned, unimpressed, “You were the one, crying that people call you Cho Ma, the Seaweed, and want to kick their ass.”
“Cut it out, man!”
A shadow fell over the two squabblers before Cho Ma was pulled back by his collar and Gongseob leaned over the younger ones with a smile. The veins on his neck bulged as his smile grew.
The two middle schoolers immediately shut up.
“If you guys plan to waste my time, I will kick you from my mountain, got it?”
“Yes, sir,” they repeated in unison, knowing that Gongseob would make good on his threat.
With a sigh, Gongseob let go and then crouched down next to Gong to rummage through his school bag. The boy grumbled when Gongseob took his water bottle and drank half of it, but he kept his cheeky mouth shut. Gong Ji was a little shit but he was clever enough not to provoke his cousin when he was in a bad mood.
“I’m just taking care of you because Gong Ji asked me to train you.” The sun burned on Gongseob’s skin. It was getting late. The descent in the evening was too dangerous. Once the sun was gone, any misstep on the old steps could lead to death. If they didn’t set off soon, they would have to sleep in the temple. Gongseob didn’t mind, but the middle school students were spoiled and fretful. He couldn't stand the whining for another night.
When Gong Ji had dragged Cho Ma to the boxing studio to introduce the transfer student to Gongseob Ji, Gongseob hadn't yet known that the beanpole was Taesoo Ma's little brother - he would have refused back then.
He had only agreed to teach Cho Ma a few techniques so that he could defend himself, but the two of them took up too much of his time. Cho Ma had talent - fighting was probably in the brothers' blood - but he didn't like fights or have higher ambitions when it came to martial arts.
Gongseob sighed.
Being a mentor was boring and annoying.
“Get your stuff. We will leave.”
“Now?” asked Cho Ma as he put down his water bottle. Just the thought of walking down the mountain after the strenuous training made him feel sick.
“Either we go back to Daegu before the sun goes down or…” Gongseob’s tone became sharper. “... we sleep here in the dirt.”
He didn’t have to say more. The two annoying teenagers immediately started packing their things.
Taesoo owed him something for taking such good care of his little brother. The boxer snorted. But knowing the big oaf, he was an ungrateful wanker.
**********
James and Oliver were the only participants who had come to the audition.
The room looked modern and bright. There were even instruments, like a piano, waiting to be used. In addition to the talent agent who had spoken to them, two other examiners were present to assess them. They didn’t even greet them.
The teenagers were only briefly informed about the process, and then the examiners took their seats and looked like they would rather be somewhere else than here. A camera was recording the audition, which was a good thing since no one but the talent agent was paying attention to them.
The camera's little red light was blinking and it reminded James of his small humble "studio" when he was recording videos or his voice for his NewTube videos. Oliver glanced at the camera and swallowed. It almost felt like the camera was staring at him, but even more uncomfortable were the looks of the three examiners. The two PTJ employees who hadn't even introduced themselves were a woman with glasses who wore her hair up and an already annoyed-looking man who wore a suit.
The talent agent leaned forward in his chair, a few documents in his hands while he told them to relax. The other two remained silent and stared ahead with bored expressions.
James sat down too since Oliver was first.
Oliver was visibly nervous. His hands were shaking and his smile was a little crooked. Crossing his fingers, James leaned back in his chair and watched his friend's performance just like the examiners.
In the days leading up to the audition, Oliver had prepared well and trained more than usual. He showed the dance steps from Zeyn4's recent song. The dance had gone viral and of course, Lasol, Oliver, and James had practiced it in the club room. Singing at the same time was one of Oliver's weaknesses, so he only danced to the music - but this is where his talent and hard work showed.
Oliver was an excellent dancer. His movements were expressive and every step was perfect. He could have kept up with the members of Zeyn4 at any time.
James smiled.
Oliver was good. Better than he expected. He didn't make a single mistake, even though he had stage fright. He even kept his facial expressions well under control. He smiled, ran his hand through his hair, and winked at James.
It was a good idea to focus on James as his audience and not on the examiners. James was someone he knew; his presence helped Oliver’s anxiety.
When the music stopped, Oliver breathed heavily and the talent agent handed him a glass of water. "Do you already have a song you want to sing? Don't think about it too much - we've had people here who have sung the national anthem and become trainees."
James suppressed a sigh. Who would sing the national anthem at an audition? How little preparation had been done for the exam? Did these people even seriously plan to become a trainee?
“I would like to sing the song Nyx by Black Rose.” To be honest, James wasn't sure if the that was a good choice, as the talent agent already knew the song thanks to their school festival performance. On the other hand, this performance had brought them here and it was a difficult song that had a lot to offer. In addition, Oliver had practiced the song regularly and was therefore confident in what he was doing. It also meant he could avoid difficult dance steps and singing at the same time. Instead, he could concentrate fully on singing, while the hand movements were harmoniously coordinated with the performance. “...We are stars of our generation - and we are gonna fight until the end of time. It's the new age. It's the new skyline.”
Even the other examiners raised their eyes. They looked at Oliver with renewed interest, but their expressions didn't change much. Their faces were still expressionless - and that annoyed James even more. Were they so blind? Couldn't they recognize a promising talent when it was right in front of them?
In general, the behavior of the other two examiners bothered him. They acted as if they were something better as if they were forced to be here, while the talent agent had almost begged them to be here today. Added to that was the rudeness they had shown them from the start of the audition.
Even if it was just a show or a test, this behavior disgusted James.
He frowned as Oliver's performance came to an end. Since he couldn't rap or play an instrument, he was asked to wait. For a moment it almost seemed as if they wanted to send him out of the room, but before that happened, James stood up and offered Oliver his seat with a smile.
The talent agent paused in surprise before clearing his throat and asking James to come in front of the camera. James took a breath and then turned to the examiners with a smile. There was a light glinting in his eyes - it seemed almost mischievous but it was just his suppressed anger, which he now converted into energy.
Instead of choosing a song by a group signed to PTJ, he chose Fight until Tomorrow by Neverland . It was an indirect "fuck you" to the treatment they had received so far and the song was a mix of a soulful soft part and a dynamic chorus - the same went for the dance moves. James moved effortlessly, hitting the notes perfectly while keeping an eye on the examiner's reaction. He had chosen the soft lines before the chorus to accentuate the best part of the song and get the most out of his performance.
He could see the surprise on their faces, which drew a cheeky grin from him before he finished the dance with a spin, his hand resting on his temple while he tilted his head slightly and looked at the camera with a piercing gaze.
He heard a soft gasp but couldn't tell if it was from Oliver or one of the examiners.
“That was great,” praised the talent agent, “An unusual choice … but it would be great if you show us a dance that is currently popular next.” It was normal to practice several of these dances before an audition and through his training at the Vocal and Dance Club he was familiar with most of them. “Do you know the dance challenge Trouble Maker? You don’t have to sing, just dance this time.”
James just nodded, but he couldn’t help but frown. Trouble Maker was a couple dance choreography by a duo of the same name that was released almost 10 years ago. The cover song and choreography became popular again on social media thanks to a recent performance on a TV show. He had practiced it with Lasol, but it could also be danced alone.
The music started to play while James waited for the chorus to start. He moved more towards the camera, demonstrating a relaxed posture as he slowly unbuttoned his shirt sleeves and then pushed them over his elbows. When the part he had been waiting for finally started his body immediately slid into position. Instead of his part, he took on Lasol's, as it was the part that was more paramount in the choreography and her dance steps were easier to convert into a solo choreography. Instead of sliding his hand under the chin of an invisible dance partner, James imagined his chin being grabbed. He lifted his chin while his left hand slid down his neck. Then he turned back towards the camera, his smile flirty as the chorus resounded throughout the room: “So that you can't forget me, I stand next to you again. I make your heart weaver, you can't escape.”
The dance itself was fast and powerful. Above all, it required charisma and self-expression - for James this was a piece of cake.
His hips moved fluidly to the music as his hands slid over his chest. The button of his black shirt popped open, revealing more of his fair skin. It happened so fast the audience could have mistaken it for coincidence, but James never left nothing to chance.
“I steal your lips again and go far away. I'm a tro-o-o-ouble. Trouble, tro-troublemaker.”
The singer's whistle sounded as James looked over his shoulder, his hips moving in time with the whistle. With a dark grin, he looked over his shoulder as if a dance partner was standing behind him, moving in time with them, their invisible hands on James' hips to guide him.
Finally, he did one final twist. Normally, he would have held onto his partner in an intimate pose, but instead, he wrapped his arms around himself, one hand clutching the fabric of his shirt at his waist while the other hand remained on his shoulder. Then he looked over his shoulder with his eyes downcast and his lips open, mimicking an ending fairy.
He heard another gasp and this time he was sure it was the woman. He remained in the pose for a moment before his shoulders relaxed and he turned around with a relaxed posture.
Even after the two demanding but short dances, he wasn't even out of breath. Dancing was nothing like his normal training or fighting. When it came to endurance and multitasking, he was superior to any trainee or even idol.
"I heard you can also play the piano." It was the first time the woman had spoken. Her voice was agitated, but then she quickly cleared her throat when her colleague gave her a warning look. “What else can you do? Rap?”
James gave her his most charming smile, even though he wondered why they wanted to see even more. “I can rap, too. I also play the piano well and from time to time I compose and write my own songs. Of course, it’s nothing compared to the work of PTJ’s creative heads.”
After that, he had to rap and play a classical piece on the piano. Oliver remained silent, but he shifted nervously in his seat. When James looked at him, Oliver gave him a reassuring smile, but James didn’t miss how restless he was. James’ test was already twice as long as Oliver’s and they still wanted more.
Finally, James had to demonstrate his own work. He played a song he had won a competition with and sang his own written lyrics. Compared to the previous songs, this one was calm and gentle, a little clouded with melancholy. As the last note faded away, the room became quiet.
James pulled his hands back. The feeling of the cool keys disappeared from his fingertips before he placed his hands on his lap and looked back at his audience. He almost expected another task, but when his gaze met that of the talent agent, the strange atmosphere that had taken hold broke.
The talent agent cleared his throat, his fist raised to his mouth. “Good job. You can leave.”
At this, both James and Oliver bowed and thanked them for their time. Even as they left the room and talked about the audition, the PTJ employees kept their skeptical and sullen expressions, as if the two teenagers had stolen their time.
“Oliver, you’re great.” James said as the door closed behind them.
"Ah, I dunno," he muttered sheepishly, rubbing the nape of his neck, his ears slightly red. "You were incredible. But that was pretty scary, don't you think?"
James's lips twitched.
Well, compared to the gang war in the streets of Seoul and the other big cities, an audition was a joke. James rarely felt nervous in his life and the audition had been interesting, but first and foremost, it had annoyed him. Or rather, how they had treated him and Oliver, had annoyed him.
Maybe the PTJ Agency wasn't as good as they always said.
As soon as the door closed behind the two teenagers, the woman let out the breath she had been holding. Her face, which had previously been a mask of indifference, brightened. Her cheeks flushed as she quickly turned towards the talent agent. "Woahh, this was amazing. I can't believe he didn't have any professional training yet. We've got to debut him asap!"
The talent agent grinned smugly and leaned forward, making the black and white phoenix tattoo on his shoulder blade more visible while his black tank top stretched across his back. “It’s not only dancing and singing - he’s also a great actor. He stared as the lead and won the Spring Festival Competition. You have to check out his performance. I don’t know how they could pull off the stunt in the middle of the air, but it was magical. You can find a clip of it on NewTube.”
His colleague had already started searching for the video on her smartphone while the man in the suit was leafing through the documents in his hand. “On top of that, he’s the top student at a prestigious elite school. Isn’t Jaewon Cha even from the same school?”
“That’s why I watched the videos from the SC High competition and discovered the two. The commenters completely freaked out - many assumed James Lee was already a trainee or even an idol and wanted to know which agency he belonged to.”
“A model student with an impeccable image. He’s perfect,” the man continued to leaf through his documents. “He’s also an all-rounder. It’s been a while since we had such a talented candidate. His demeanor is perfect and confident. Polite and intelligent too. He’s incredibly marketable. With someone like that, we can distract the media and critics.”
The others nodded in agreement. “His visuals are also incredibly good. He doesn’t even wear makeup and I get jealous when I see his skin. Have you seen how long his eyelashes are?” The woman gushed, adjusting her glasses. “He has a pretty face with cute features, but I can already see that he will age like fine wine. He’s also versatile. He can effortlessly switch from the cute-handsome guy to a sexy bad boy role or rock a sophisticated look. He’ll attract a lot of fangirls.”
“Mhm, mhm.” The talent agent crossed his arms in front of his chest. "He doesn't even need plastic surgery. We could get him some modeling jobs right away and see how he does. The possibilities are endless."
“Without a doubt,” his colleague agreed before frowning and tapping the piece of paper in his hand. “The other one, however … his chances would be better with plastic surgery. He has a common, run-of-the-mill face. He looked better in the video.”
“It was probably because of the makeup, the lighting, and the outfit.” The woman also leafed through the documents to look at the other student’s profile. “Oliver Jang. He doesn’t stand out academically or in any other way. He has no aura or peculiarities. At most, you could say that his mediocrity is what stands out about him.”
“But his singing and especially his dancing were good,” the talent agent noted, “It was a bit disappointing that he chose Nyx again, but there’s nothing wrong with his performance and singing. Even if he’s not good enough to be an idol, he would still be a good background dancer. Maybe he just needs to gain more experience.”
“Hard work isn't everything,” she noted, “But we can't miss out on a genius like James Lee.”
“I think I'll refuse the offer.”
A sigh escaped James.
The others paused. Surprise was written on their faces. After the audition, James had met up with the other fighters at one of their favorite restaurants. Because the audition had been longer than expected, he had missed his bus and arrived even later than originally planned.
His anger had been somewhat dampened by the fact that the others had already ordered food for him when he got on the next bus, and so when he arrived, not only Mandu and Bibimbap but also Strawberry Soju were waiting for him. Now he was sipping his second glass and felt the alcohol relaxing him.
“But wasn't PTJ your fav?” Gongseob said, “What if you reject them and they reject you when you audition again?”
“I don't think it's the right time to join an agency,” James replied, playing with one of his black strands. His expression darkened. “ … and if they reject me I have other options left.”
“Mhm - everyone would take you. They would be idiots if they didn’t.” Taesoo snorted before putting some of his meat on James’ rice.
“You could gain experience,” Jichang pointed out, “It certainly wouldn’t hurt to get a first-hand look at the idol business. If it says in your contract that you only have to pay them back when you’ve made your debut, it would be no problem.”
James sighed. “I had the same thought. That’s why I suggested to the talent agent that we try it out during the upcoming holidays. Then it wouldn’t affect my school performance.”
“Geek,” muttered Gongseob, whereupon James kicked his shin under the table. The boxer hissed and doubled over, cursing, while the others gave him a look and then decided to keep listening to James. “He also assured me that I can still tutor. But it won’t be possible to come home every night. And I have to take care of Byul. I can’t leave her alone all the time.”
“I can take Byul,” Seokdu said suddenly. Excitement was evident in his deep voice. He didn’t speak loudly, but the attention shifted from James to him.
Tilting his head to the side, James looked at Seokdu thoughtfully. “Is your father on a business trip? But even then, I don’t think it would be a good idea to have the cat in the apartment since he’s highly allergic.”
Seokdu shook his head. “The base for my crew is ready. Byul can stay there. I’m spending a lot of time at my base because of work. And there’s always someone from my crew there when I’m away. She wouldn’t be alone for long.” Seokdu’s mouth corners twisted into a barely perceptible smile. He seemed almost amused. “My boys can't wait to meet my little princess."
James leaned back until his back touched the cushion of the bench. That would solve one of his problems. Seokdu also seemed so happy at the thought of finally being able to look after Byul that it was hard to decline the offer. “That would be great. There are days when I won't be able to come home at all or will be very late. It would reassure me if someone looked after Byul for the time being.”
“No problem. You can focus on your training in the meantime.”
It was only a soft comment, but it made James smile gently.
He still wasn’t used to this sort of situation. His friends had his back and didn't ask for anything in return.
James mixed the rice with vegetables and chicken. The table was full of various dishes. Some were already half-eaten since they had been waiting for James, but there was still more than enough food to feed an army. Gongseob enjoyed Dak Gomtang, chicken soup, which smelled wonderful. The broth had a milky color and the shredded chicken meat on top of the soup along with chopped scallions gave it more flavor. Instead of soup, Jichang preferred the seafood soft sofu stew, and a large plate of kimbap, which he also offered to James. James didn't miss the opportunity and put a piece of kimbap in his mouth while his gaze slid to Seokdu, who told them about his current territorial battles.
Their giant of a vegan had chosen Kongnamul Japchae, but it was certainly not the only thing he would be eating today. James spotted a Gochujang stew with zucchini, sweet crispy mushrooms, and other bowls and plates on Seokdu's side of the table. It looked similar to Taesoo's side, only his side was filled with various meat dishes. Seokdu sat next to James, far away from Taesoo, who sat on the opposite side of the youngest member of the friend group. James was always amazed at how much both men could eat despite their different diets.
But it wasn't just the many small side dishes available to everyone that interested James but also the delicious-looking meat on Taesoo's plates. The smell in the air was downright tempting and when Taesoo noticed his gaze, he began to grin.
"We should go for a trip in the mountains. There is nothing better than a real barbeque in the wilds of Ansan,” Taesoo said before taking a small piece of beef bulgogi from a plate. A spring onion fell from the bulgogi back onto the plate as Taesoo held out the marinated and fried meat with his chopsticks to James.
James’ eyes lit up.
With a grin, he leaned forward to steal the meat directly from the chopsticks. His tongue slid out from between his lips and curved slightly until it touched the meat. The meat then disappeared behind his rosy lips. When James raised his gaze, he looked straight into Taesoo’s wide eyes. The man was frozen, his mouth slightly open while his hand with the chopsticks still hung in the air.
As James began to chew, he inevitably closed his eyes.
The marinade bestowed the meat a subtle, salty but also sweet nuance. The beef strip was so tender that it almost melted on James' tongue. A soft moan escaped him as the aroma spread in his mouth.
Oh, this restaurant really had the best beef bulgogi he'd ever had. Whatever they put in the marinade tasted just-
“What. The. Fuck,” said Gongseob.
James blinked and noticed that Taesoo was still staring at him - just like the rest of them. Gongseob, who was sitting next to Taesoo, stared in a mixture of shock and bewilderment. Jichang lowered his glass of soju, his gaze sliding from the chopsticks to James, who was still chewing with relish and then swallowing the meat. Confused by their reaction, he turned his head to Seokdu, whose ears had turned red from the alcohol. When James looked at him, he immediately turned his head away and reached for his glass.
“What?”
“What?” Gongseob echoed, waving his hand, “What the fuck was that?”
With a raised eyebrow, James turned his head back to Taesoo and Gongseob. Taesoo's face was burning, but he had recovered enough to pull his arm back and now poked at his food.
"I tried the bulgogi."
"No, no, no." Gongseob slapped his hand against the table. The bowls and glasses shook as a small shock went through the table. "No normal person makes that face and noise while tasting food!"
James rolled his eyes. "It's delicious. Don't make such a fuss."
"I'm not-" Gongseob's face twisted in indignation, "Don't make a face like a freaking porn star and fucking moan while eating!"
"I didn't." He looked at the others challengingly, but Seokdu still avoided eye contact and quietly ate his mushrooms while Jichang cleared his throat nervously. But he also seemed to be at a loss for words - but Gongseob had no shortage of them.
“Oh, you fuuucking did.” He stood up and flicked James on the forehead, but James was still faster than him and pulled his head back in time. “And what the fuck was the thing you did with your tongue?”
“You’re the one talking!” James shot back and licked his lips, “You’re the weirdo who always sticks out his tongue and says vulgar shit!”
“He has a point. It’s disgusting when you piss on someone while making that face,” Taesoo finally chimed in, which earned him a punch to the shoulder.
“Don’t defend him! I’m not the problem here, James is, you damn guard dog!”
“Shut up. I’m not talking to someone who has a piss kink.”
“You-”.
“Gongseob, you’re too loud.” With an annoyed sigh, Jichang put his glass back on the table. “You’re causing a scene.”
“You assholes, I’m not-”
Suddenly, James’ smartphone vibrated on the table. He immediately grabbed it while the others were still arguing, but the moment he said “PTJ” they fell silent. James felt the others’ eyes on him as he tried to understand the caller in the crowded restaurant.
“You passed,” said the talent agent. “I talked with the boss and they are fine with your conditions. Congrats!”
James frowned and raised his hand to keep the others quiet. He could see from their faces that they had understood every word.
To be honest, he wasn’t surprised that he had passed, but the circumstances and the quick call back made him uneasy. “What is with my friend?”
“He got in, too. I will call him next.” The man's tone became a little more uncertain as if the question had surprised him. “Come to the office tomorrow. We will talk more about the details then.”
The frown deepened.
Everything went so fast. Too fast.
“Do it,” whispered Gongseob, and the others looked at him attentively and almost expectantly.
“Don't let a good chance escape,” Jichang agreed with the boxer for once. Seokdu and Taesoo nodded.
With a sigh, James let the air escape from his lungs.
He was curious. PTJ was his favorite company, which had produced his favorite idols, and PTJ had been one of the reasons why he had chosen Seoul. Part of him wanted to try it so much that even his heart skipped a beat, but he couldn't shake off the nagging doubts.
“I will come tomorrow with Oliver,” he said, and there was a brief silence on the other line. Then he heard a clearing of the throat and a click.
“That’s great. See you tomorrow.”
When he hung up and lowered the smartphone, Gongseob poured him another glass of strawberry soju. “That’s great news. Soon we can say we know a real idol.” Gongseob grinned broadly and raised his glass. The others followed suit.
His friends’ reaction elicited a gentle giggle from him before a small smile crossed his lips. Then James also reached for his glass and raised it.
“To James!”
The glasses clinked as they collided and the alcohol splashed over James’ fingers. It was nice to have people around who believed in him and supported him. Especially when he felt insecure. The situation was still … unfamiliar.
**********
When they re-entered the PTJ Agency, they were greeted by a familiar face. It was the woman who had been present at their audition. As it turned out, she was the team leader and thus responsible for them. This time, however, she was completely different. She greeted them politely, smiled, and chatted with them in a friendly manner while she led the two teenagers through the building. She had given them keys to the entrance that led directly to the training rooms and the break room.
Oliver asked a few questions and did most of the talking, for which James was grateful. He had a slight headache as he hadn’t slept much. He had prepared his next NewTube videos and spent the evening recording something for a later project.
James yawned behind his hand while Oliver distracted the talent agency employee. He already missed his last bit of freedom between school work, competitions, his part-time job, and his new hobby. At least Seoul’s streets were pretty quiet right now and he was sure, Jichang would take good care of them.
“So,” the woman stopped in front of a door, “This is the practice room. Class A’s training should be over by now. We have two classes A, separated by gender. There are no mixed groups in PTJ since we don’t want any dating rumors - or even cases.”
People could be gay or bi, James thought but kept his mouth shut.
Being tired made him a bit bolder than usual and he didn’t plan to fuck up on his first day. Maybe Gongseob was a bad influence and it was his fault that James developed into a rude, little shit that was in the mood for a fight.
Oliver seemed to sense that James wasn’t in the best spirit and put a hand on his shoulder. The little gesture had a calming effect. His shoulders relaxed. Right, James wasn’t alone. Oliver was with him and they had to look out for each other at this unfamiliar place.
The team leader knocked on the door and when she heard a voice inviting them in, she opened the door for the two newcomers.
The training room was not unlike their club room at SC High. However, it was at least twice as big, and an entire wall was covered in mirrors, which made the room seem even bigger. A few young men were sitting on the floor, who initially smiled at the woman in a friendly manner, but the smiles disappeared from many faces when they saw the two teenagers behind her. They all stood up to greet the team leader with a bow, while she was already introducing her company.
“This is Oliver Jang and James Lee. They’re new members of Class A from today onward.”
The two stepped forward to bow in greeting.
“It’s nice to meet you”, Oliver said with a radiant smile.
"I hope you will take good care of us”, added James, his head still bowed as he tried to catch a glimpse of the trainees. Or rather their reaction. A few exchanged glances, visibly surprised. Others didn’t have their expressions under control and frowned in annoyance at the new members, while others put on a fake smile.
The team leader said goodbye and left them behind with the other trainees.
“Nice to meet you two.” One of the trainees came up to them. “Sorry for the slack welcome. We didn’t know we would get new members for Class A.”
The trainee had a friendly face. When he smiled, small dimples appeared around the corners of his mouth. His curly blond hair gave him a natural adorable charm. James could easily imagine him as the "cute member” who had many fans for his looks and friendly nature. However, the fact that he approached them first implied that he was either the most social member of the group or held a leadership position.
“I’m Bon-Hwa Moon.” Then he turned around and pointed to the other members as he introduced them one by one. The first was a trainee with jet-black hair cut in a shadow perm. He had a distinctive jawline and a nervous smile. Next was a young man with brown hair, s-shaped bangs and sharp eyes, who hid the lower half of his face with a mask. “Jong Seong is our oldest member. He’s been here for two years and knows everyone - if you have any questions, he’s your man. This is Gyuseong, he’s a great dancer and came here just before you. And this is-”
“Cut the crap, Bon-Hwa.”
The annoyed tone matched the sullen expression of the trainee perfectly who turned away from them, his hands buried in his trouser pockets. Piercing red hair easily attracted attention. He wore a white tank top with the American flag on the front and matching red sweatpants. Eye-catching were the piercings that went well with his undercut.
“Don’t play nice”, the redhead frowned as he cast the newcomers a short look, “It’s already hard enough to survive here without even more competition. And after all the shit in the last weeks, we are getting suddenly complete beginners in our class? This must be a fucking joke! Are they even still planning to debut us?”
“Beom, I’m sure-”
“Fuck this shit. Hey, Gyuseong!” When he heard his name, the trainee with the mask rushed to the bawler’s side. A few of the other members of Class A followed them while Oliver and James moved apart to make room for them. But even that wasn’t enough. Beom took the opportunity to take a step closer to James and bump into his shoulder while looking down at James with undisguised dislike. “We don’t need more losers who can’t keep up with us.”
James just smiled back.
When the door closed, Bon-Hwa let out a deep sigh before bowing to them. “I apologize on his behalf. The last few weeks haven’t been easy because of all the rumors. For none of us.”
“It’s fine.” James’ gaze slowly slid back to the rest of the trainees. It was almost as if Class A was split into two factions. “We understand that our appearance is very sudden and that we have to prove our skills first.”
Oliver nodded in agreement. “We don’t want to cause any trouble. We’re happy to be here and I’m sure we can learn a lot from you. Please take good care of us.”
James wasn’t worried at all. Even when he was a bit wary about the whole situation, Oliver was a friendly and open-minded guy. He would win over the others in no time and make friends. But when Bon-Hwa introduced them to the remaining trainees, James couldn't shake off the feeling that this was just the start of something bad.
Notes:
1) It was time for Oliver's and James' friendship chapter which is strongly related to the PTJ trainee arc :)
2) I don't really know what to do with the main plot of this arc and noticed it would get to big, so I separated it into 2 parts. I'm not sure if I can finish the next part in December. But after the second part, the first season is over and I need a break to prepare for the second season.
3) The inspiration for James' dance was this video:"Trouble Maker / J-San & Didi Choreography"
4) I was originally thinking about adding another Gitae & James scene but it didn't fit. And after seeing them finally for one time in the same room, I'm having even more trouble writing them. Even when this is an AU, it's easier for me to handle the kings because it's clear that they are enemies. There is a clear relationship between them while Gitae & James is still difficult to determine. I know more or less how to turn enemies into friends in an AU by giving them a different first meeting but this combo is causing me trouble v.v
5) The food scene in the restaurant was inspired by this funny clip I saw on Instagram.I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3 What do you think will happen in the next? ;)
Chapter 13: PTJ Agency II
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The following week was chaotic, exhausting, and long.
Some trainees were friendly but reserved while others looked down on the newcomers.
In the first weeks, they were not allowed to take part in the actual training but had to practice basic steps separately with the dance coach and they received voice training. During the group rehearsals of Class A, they just watched the others to learn from them and stayed in the background.
The only one who spoke to them normally was Bon-Hwa Moon - or Moonie, as the others called him. From him, they also learned that Moonie had already been with PTJ for a bit over a year and that he was the closest thing to the leader of the class.
Beom and Gyuseong had not been with the agency for long. Oliver was surprised to hear that they were even younger than them, but it was not unusual for PTJ to promote talents at a young age and sometimes even let them debut while they were still minors.
In James' eyes, this explained why Beom and the group around him were so hostile towards them. They were still new and had to prove themselves while Oliver and James not only represented new competition but also had a natural advantage due to their age.
They didn't even hide their anger and fear.
Stupid, spiteful comments. Evil, contemptuous looks. The hostility was almost tangible.
It was so childish.
And so another week passed, with the monthly exam drawing closer.
In the time between the lessons for the newbies and the regular training, Oliver and James met in the dance room to practice the steps for the monthly exam. Normally they would also practice the group dance like the rest of the trainees, but they were spared that until the next exam. This "extra treatment", as Beom disdainfully called it, was available to all newbies and solo dances were also more common in the other classes, as that was where the beginners were usually housed. According to Moonie, it was rare for newcomers to get straight into Class A. This spoke for their talent and qualities, but also for the possibility that PTJ was planning to debut a new group soon.
Sitting on the floor, Oliver watched with his mouth slightly open as James performed the fast and powerful dance steps, before coming to a stop as the song ended. Sweat shimmered on Oliver's forehead. His shirt stuck to his chest and dark sweat stains were visible under his arms.
In contrast to him, James wasn't even out of breath. Even in his workout clothes, he looked impeccable - as if he was here for a photoshoot and didn’t practice dance moves for over an hour. James had dressed in a black muscle shirt that emphasized his well-trained upper body and showed off his biceps. He also wore comfortable white sweatpants and white sneakers that further emphasized the sporty look. The sight was almost unfair.
Oliver sighed while James sat down next to him and reached for the water bottle to drink.
“You're intimidating.”
James choked on the water and coughed before looking at Oliver with a confused expression. The older teen quickly raised his hands in a defensively manner, his cheeks slightly red. “I don't mean it negatively! It's just… you learn unbelievably fast and you can almost do the move perfectly after seeing it once. The teachers are full of praise too. I...I thought it before but you can be very intimidating.”
“That’s such a cute comment.” James chuckled softly as he noticed Oliver's flustered face. “It's just ... the first time someone said this about my dance skills.” “It's not just about your dance skills! It’s your singing, your looks, your intelligence, your grades - everything about you is intimidating.”
Again James suppressed a laugh and instead allowed himself to grin. “Well, I heard I can be intimidating but this is different than what people normally say about me.”
“I just thought that it must be frustrating,” said Oliver, fidgeting with his hands, “You're talented and hardworking but none of the other trainees takes you seriously. You can't even show them what you are capable of because of our training schedule.”
“The same goes for you.” James' voice became serious, but his gaze softened. It wasn't the first time that Oliver had belittled his own abilities or simply not recognized them. “I can tell from watching the trainees from Class A and you. You are learning way faster than the others. You will surpass them in no time. And we both can prove ourselves at the monthly exam.”
A smile spread across Oliver's face. “Let's train as often as we can.”
At Class A's next practice, they were too exhausted to train their dance moves in the back of the room. James had also come back late from his private lesson last night and felt the exhaustion deep in his bones, so he preferred to watch and take notes. He had a few ideas for new videos and couldn't wait to make them happen. His viewers on NewTube had requested a popular song by a foreign artist that he was currently learning by heart. Now he just had to figure out how to make the video that included the song. People liked his voice a lot and after they learned thanks to a little Q&A that Hoonie ASMR could sing, they were begging him to sing for them again.
"Are the newbies even training or just here to chill?" James heard someone say, just loud enough for him to understand every word. That was probably intentional, but James didn't care much. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted Beong and Gyuseong standing together. The redhead had his arms crossed over his chest while he gave James a dirty look. Nobody else seemed to care about the Beom’s behavior. Moonie was with Oliver, chatting with him and giving him tips. The blond trainee looked tired himself, but his smile brightened up his face. Even when the training took its toll on him, he tried to stay lively and happy.
James put his black notebook back in his bag. If Moonie practiced the steps with Oliver, he could use his time otherwise and go to the piano room. Maybe Oliver would join him later. Just like Jichang, Oliver seemed to like listening to James playing the piano. It was also one of the few moments where they found peace and were away from curious and judgmental looks.
Just as he had stood up, the door opened, and in came the team leader with a man James had already seen a few times. He was the assistant to the current manager, who was responsible for Class A's appointments and well-being.
"James," the team leader greeted him in an excited tone. "Do you have a moment?"
He nodded briefly and then came over to her, well aware of how the attention in the room shifted to him. The feeling of being watched got even worse when the team leader explained the reason for her coming.
"Have you ever modeled?" Even though James said no, it didn't bother her and she continued to speak excitedly. Everyone present could hear her clearly. "We need someone to step in for one of our models. The client has booked a certain number of models, but since one of the guys is unavailable, we need a quick replacement. You have the right size and build for his outfits. Plus, you have exactly the kind of face that the customer wants for his product.”
James blinked. He knew that such work was even paid and was a great opportunity for a new and unknown trainee. It wasn’t unusual for idols to model for collaborations and their merchandise. It was a good chance to gain experience for the future and so James just nodded.
The woman clapped her hands together and thanked him profusely before asking him to follow her. James quickly said goodbye to Oliver and Moonie, who congratulated him and wished him success before he left the room under envious glances. When he turned around to close the door, he saw the assistant manager hit one of the other trainees in the chest several times. His voice was loud enough to echo through the large room, but not loud enough for James to understand him. However, he did see the man's face in the mirror. His face was distorted with anger, while saliva splashed onto the trainee's face and top with each word.
"Are you coming?" the team leader asked him, whereupon James nodded and closed the door.
**********
“I'll give you anything you ask.”
The simple sentence hung in the air. The words were simply spoken, but their meaning was more complex than it seemed. The men present remained quiet but were ready to intervene at any time. Not that it was necessary.
Their boss sat on a chair behind his desk, his white cat in his arms, which snuggled up to him, purring loudly. Normally, any cat seemed small and fragile in his huge hands, but the kitten was unusually large and its long, fluffy fur made its body seem bigger than it was.
After a moment of silence, broken only by the gentle purring of the white cat, Seokdu addressed the speaker of the men kneeling on the floor once more:
“We've known each other for many years, but this is the first time you came to me for help. I can't remember the last time that you invited me to your house for a cup of tea, even though we visited the same middle school. But let's be frank here; you never wanted my friendship. And you were afraid to be in my debt.”
The man on the ground lowered his gaze. His hands were clenched into fists on his lap. Kwang-jo was a familiar face that had caused Seokdu many problems but he had changed since the last time Seokdu had seen him. Not only was he missing a few teeth, but also an ear that the leader of another circle had cut off. His face, which had been handsome once, was barely recognizable now. An effect of too many punches. Rumors said that Kwang-jo’s circle had even lost members to lady death during Suwon’s turf wars.
The rest of Kwang-jo's men couldn't even look at Seokdu. They knew the stories about the tyrant who fought with sadistic joy and conquered a large area all by himself. Their turf had also fallen victim to Seokdu’s conquests. After that, Kwang-jo's circle had moved on and resumed its business in another part of the city, only to be destroyed once again. But this time the defeat had been different.
After everything that had happened, Kwang-jo now came to his enemy as a supplicant.
As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.
“I didn't want to get into trouble.” said the former circle leader. His voice trembled. A ridiculous lie. He was so easy to see through.
Seokdu snorted and stroked Byul's head, who then purred and rubbed her cheek against his hand.
“I understand. You found paradise in Suwon, had a good trade, and made a good living. And you didn't need an old friend. But now you come to me and ask for help. But you don't ask with respect. You don't offer friendship. You don't even think to call me your leader. Instead, you come into my house on the day my daughter is finally visiting, and you ask me to fight, for money.” Byul - the cat daughter in question - pricked up her ears and hissed as her blue eyes turned to the unworthy peasants on the ground.
With a cold, merciless expression, Seokdu stroked her white fur until Byul relaxed and turned around in his arms until he could stroke her soft belly.
“I ask you for justice.”
“That is not justice; your business failed and your circle was destroyed. That is the course of nature and the consequence of your actions.”
“Then I want them to suffer, as I suffered.” Kwang-jo leaned forward, his lips pressed tightly together. It was humiliating to come crawling and ask for help after all the battles against Seokdu and his circle, but he didn't know what to do. His plan to appeal to Seokdu's compassion and their shared past had failed. “Then ... how much shall I pay you?”
“Kwang-jo ... Kwang-jo... What have I ever done to make you treat me so disrespectfully? Had you come to me in friendship, then this scum that ruined your life would be suffering this very day. And that by chance if an honest man such as yourself should make enemies, then they would become my enemies. And then they would fear you.”
Seokdu's answer caused confusion, then surprise. Hope appeared in Kwang-jo's empty eyes. "Then be my friend -" Kwang-jo gasped, then shook his head quickly before revising his words:
"Be my leader ... my king."
"Good."
Seokdu stood up and put Byul down on the desk. His little princess purred contentedly and began to groom her front paw. If she had shown more aggression to Kwang-jo, Seokdu may have denied the man’s request. Someone Byul didn't like didn't deserve to be in her presence.
"I will take care of your enemies - and from this day one, your enemies are my enemies."
There was only one prize: Kwang-jo's loyalty. As well as those of his men.
Soon a king would rule in Suwon.
**********
The photo shoot ended more successfully than expected. After the first photos were posted online, the feedback was great. The fresh, new face caught the attention of the netizens and aroused curiosity as the unknown trainee was next to well-known models. Many comments asked about James’ identity and wondered whether he would soon be making his debut.
The customer's satisfaction with the photos contributed to the agency paying more attention to James. Even the photographer was more than satisfied with his performance and had guided him professionally during the photo shoot.
The experience had not been bad. He had even enjoyed it after the initial tension had disappeared. It had helped that James had watched the other models and imitated their poses. Perhaps his experience as an actor and artist helped him to present himself in a flattering way. The experienced models had been curious and friendly. They had given him tips and welcomed him like friendly seniors. The atmosphere on set was so different from the dance room that the photo shoot itself seemed like a dream.
It was only when the make-up artist wiped the makeup from his face that he returned to reality.
After that, everything happened quite quickly.
The photographer wanted to work with him again and said that she had found a new muse. The talent scout arranged more photo shoots for him and suddenly James' daily routine changed. Now, James was working as a freelance model with the PTJ agency, which got him jobs and thus contacts in the industry. Some of these modeling jobs were pretty lucrative, too.
But most importantly, James enjoyed it.
Modeling combined some of his hobbies; acting, fashion, photography, and his love for art. He also couldn't deny that he enjoyed being in front of the camera. The photographers he worked with were different, some a little eccentric, but they were all professional and their work was incredible.
James hardly recognized himself in some of the photos. Or he discovered new sides of himself. He sent the best of these photos to the group chat. He almost expected the others to make fun of him, but the opposite happened.
Maybe it was because of the last big fight where he had told them off, but the other fighters - each in their own way - supported him. It was almost cute. Apart from the fact that Gongseob kept asking him to send him photos of the female trainees from Class A - preferably with their phone numbers.
Between all the photo shoots, he met his friends a little less often, looked after his tutees, and continued to practice the choreography for the test. On top of that, there were all the singing lessons and other courses, which meant that he could only fall into bed when the day was over. The other trainees whispered behind James’ back and he had no chance to prove them wrong, as he rarely came to Class A's training.
"James!" Oliver greeted him, completely out of breath. His face was red from running. His brown hair fell chaotically into his face as he leaned on his knees and gasped for air. "The team leader is looking for you!"
"Did something happen?" asked James, frowning with concern. But Oliver's smile banished his worries.
"The team leader said you will get a makeover by one of the best hairstylists in the agency!"
This was unexpected. James blinked, not sure what to make of it, but Oliver seemed quite pleased by the news.
“Do you know how amazing this is? This is a big opportunity and an honor - said Moonie. Normally, newbies don't get a makeover this soon. Right now there are only a few in Class A who got a new style. Moonie and Beom, for example. It happens more often to the girls in Class A but you did such a great job as a model, that they even ordered the stylist to come over as soon as possible.”
James rubbed the back of his neck. He liked his current style - and so did the photographers and the customers. Changing it now sounded strange. He also didn't like the fact that they already believed they could decide how he looked. It would also certainly fuel the bad mood between him and the other trainees.
"And when is the makeover supposed to be?"
"Tomorrow."
"Tomorrow?" James repeated, surprised, not suspecting anything good, "But tomorrow is the last training session with Class A before the monthly test."
Oliver shrugged his shoulders.. "I don't know more than that. I'm sure the team leader will explain everything in detail."
With a sigh, James ran his hand through his black curls. That sounded like even more stress. On the other hand, the makeover would certainly be a pleasant break where he could pamper himself a little and relax. Maybe that wasn't such a bad idea.
"Are you okay with that?"
At the question, Oliver looked at him in surprise. “What do you mean?”
“I’m getting a makeover, even though I - we are still newbies. Apart from the fact that the other trainees won’t be thrilled about it … I don’t care what they think, but I do care about your opinion.”
“I think it’s a great opportunity.” Oliver smiled gently and put a hand on James’ shoulder. “After the makeover, you usually take profile pictures. This is an important and official matter and it will strengthen your position in Class A.”
“But-”
“It’s fine. Don’t worry about me.” Winking at him, Oliver put an arm around James’ shoulder. “Your hyung will do his best too. I’ll be the next trainee who gets his profile pictures."
Now James had to smile too. “I’m sure you will.”
James sat on a chair while the stylist showed him different hairstyles. These included several suggestions for different hair colors that would suit him well according to James' color analysis.
They didn't have much time. After the makeover, James would go straight to the photo shoot for his profile pictures. The stylist had also put together his outfit and James was looking forward to working with one of the photographers he already knew. Right after that, he would hurry to go to group training.
His attention returned to the present as he received three photos. The first showed an idol with silver, curly hair styled in a mature look. The next showed someone with fiery red hair. It was the same color Beom had, but not an undercut, but straight, full hair that fell in front of the model's eyes. The last photo showed a model with strawberry pink hair, curly like his. James was sure that it would go best with his current hairstyle. The look was sweet, almost innocent, and angelic. It would have a softening effect on his face and reputation. He could imagine exactly what role he would take on with this style - and he resented it with every fiber of his being.
The color wasn't bad. He liked strawberry pink. But it didn't suit James Lee.
With a gentle hum, he picked up the other two photos. The mature look was nice and would give him a slight bad-boy look. James liked the idea of looking more mature. He was tired of people not taking him seriously because of his "pretty" and "boyish" features or making fun of him in a way that verged on sexual harassment.
But would a new look change him that much?
A haircut could only give the face a new frame, but not change it … and besides that, he liked his face. He liked how and who he was. No amount of money in the world could change that.
His gaze darted to the red hair.
If he chose red hair like Beom, there would be trouble. He didn't care about Beom’s feelings, but he didn't want to cause Oliver any problems. Furthermore, the bright red suited Beom's type, but neither the color nor the haircut appealed to James.
"Do you want something else?" The stylist's soft voice interrupted his thoughts. The woman had purple hair that fell in soft waves over her shoulders and a gentle smile. James had worked with her for some of his photo shoots and he trusted her experience and skills. "I tried to take the agency's wishes and your type into account when choosing these examples. You look great in black or white. Pastel colors suit your pale skin tone well too. Oh, and this red is pretty popular at the moment - furthermore, red is an eyecatcher. You will become the center of attention with this hair color. But honestly, I don't like the tone of red they picked."
"Mhm." He tilted his head slightly as if he agreed. This matched well with his suspicion that the agency was planning to put him in the spotlight as soon as possible. They had probably planned to do the same with Beom until they found someone better for the role. "If you can’t decide it may help to think about the meaning or the effect of the colors." The stylist stepped behind him and turned the chair towards the mirror, whereupon James looked at his face. “The grey hair would accentuate your eyes. Look.”
She turned the chair slightly to the left and James' eyes immediately darkened until they seemed almost black. When she turned the chair back again, his eyes began to regain their shine until they looked almost silver in the light. “The grey would bring out the silver in your eyes. It's also a rare color that doesn't suit everyone. It attracts attention and looks classy. The problem with silver hair is that it can makes you look too old. With your complexion and skin, it's not bad, but the style is better with makeup.”
“I see,” said James simply, trying to imagine the different hair colors on himself. To help him, she held strips of color next to his face.
Strawberry pink seemed to flatter him the most.
The color was an interesting and unusual choice. Pink was most often associated with charm, tenderness, and sweetness. It created an innocent image and it had changed from a once male-associated color to a symbol of femininity. Giving him this hair color was an attempt to polish up the agency’s standing in the public. They were definitely trying to connect him to his status as a model student who couldn't do anything wrong and play the angel for the media.
Then the stylist changed the pink color stripe to the silver one.
Inevitably, James frowned. His silver eyes seemed like jewels in the reflection.
Silver symbolized wealth and success. It would give him a noble look since the color also represented grace, elegance, and glamor. The stylist was right; the color also emphasized his skin and made him appear paler than he was.
Again the color stripe changed.
Red was the color of blood. It was associated with courage and danger. Passion. Anger. Love. Sacrifice. Joy.
In Korea, it was also the color of luck.
James pressed his lips together and played with one of his black curls.
The color also reminded him of flames. Of warmth. Of destruction.
“What do you think?”, the stylist asked.
He liked his black hair. He still thought black was the best choice for him. This was him. James didn’t need a mask to cover up who he was nor did he need to play a role … at least most of the time.
But a part of him admired the idols for their fancy hair colors and the styles they could pull off. The idea of expressing himself with a new style was tempting and it was a good chance to work with professional stylists without paying any money.
“What if…” he began to speak while the stylist put the red stripe aside, “... we combine black with red? Maybe red highlights or a gradient look?”
Surprise and eventual excitement danced across the stylist's face at his suggestion. “Ohh, that's interesting. If someone like you has such a look, it could become a new trend!”
“Well…” James lowered his hands to his lap. “...I prefer a darker red. Maybe wine red? The bright red wouldn't fit me.”
She nodded in agreement and put a hairdresser's cape around his neck. “And the haircut?”
“I would prefer the style I have right now. I'm sure it will look good with it.”
“As you wish.” She winked at him. “It's time for my magic. Don't worry, you are in good hands.”
**********
Of course, everything took longer than expected so James didn't arrive until the end of the group training. He didn't expect anyone other than Moonie and Oliver to pay him any attention, let alone practice with him, but when the door opened, he attracted a hint of attention that quickly developed into murmurs and piercing glances.
As soon as he entered, all eyes were on him.
His reflection, towering over the seated trainees, was unfamiliar and his own eyes darted to the striking hair color, which was almost a status symbol in this room.
With a small smile on his lips, James walked over to Oliver and Moonie, who were staring at him with wide eyes. He had barely greeted them when they pounced on the elephant in the room.
“The color fits you so well.” Oliver walked in circles around him to take a better look at James’ new hairstyle.
Moonie nodded in agreement. “Wow, you look like a different person. The stylist did an amazing job. She did my makeover too!”
It was nice to see their enthusiasm since the rest of the room was filled with hostility. He could practically feel their glances on his skin and even if he didn’t understand every word that was mumbled, he could quickly make out the mood from the few understandable sentences. James suppressed a sigh and preferred to listen to Oliver and Moonie, who informed him about the exact time of the examination next week. When Oliver mentioned the time, James massaged his forehead and felt a headache coming on.
“I have a photoshoot just before the monthly examination. It’s in the same building, so I should make it in time.” But it was another stress factor he didn’t need. He had no problem with a lot of work and he liked the photoshoots but the time management was terrible. No wonder, Jaewon Cha from Zeyn4 suffered from burnout.
“That’s not okay. You should talk with the team leader or the manager.” Moonie frowned, his tone sharper. Of all the trainees, he was the closest thing to a leader. He got on well with everyone and looked after the newbies too. It was probably thanks to him that they hadn't had any major incidents with the rest of Class A so far. Moonie wasn't afraid to deal with problems either, and the team leader listened to him. "If you are too late, the examiners won't be happy. And a reprimand before the exam can affect your performance - or they'll grade you more harshly for being late."
"But it wouldn't be James' fault," Oliver noted.
Moonie shook his head. "It doesn't matter. Even if they screwed up the schedule, they'd rather blame you than admit their own mistakes."
Lovely , thought James, and felt something tighten in his stomach. He opened his mouth to say something when someone suddenly pushed him from behind. Or at least tried to.
James' upper body leaned forward slightly, but he didn't even stumble, even though the attempt came as a surprise. Moonie was the first to recover and snapped at the perpetrator: “Beom! What are you doing?”
James slowly turned around and came face to face with Beom. The trainee didn’t even try to hide his anger, nor did James expect him to do so. Beom had no poker face and no emotional self-control.
Before he knew it, James was grabbed by the collar and pulled closer until he felt Beom’s warm breath on his skin. So close he could smell the old smell of cigarettes and see the red veins that had burst in Beom’s right eye. Behind him, he heard Oliver and Moonie make worried noises, but they were quickly drowned out by Beom’s irritated voice:
“Who the fuck do you think you are?” James struggled to come up with an answer as insults and accusations rained down on him. “You fucking loser popped up out of nowhere and you haven’t even joined our training once - but you already get a freaking makeover? And all these modeling gigs? This is a fucking joke!”
“I’m sure there is a good reason why the team leader and manager gave me several modeling jobs.” A sigh escaped James. Of course, he had expected Beom to be upset but right now he was crossing a dangerous border. James didn’t miss the way his counterpart kept staring at James’ red hair. The shade, the haircut, and the vibe were completely different from Beom’s hairstyle, but the trainee immediately took it as a personal attack. Even though normally the management and the stylist decided on the new look. The trainee didn’t have a say in it.
They all knew that.
Did it matter?
Not in the slightest.
“Did you suck someone’s dick to get into Class A? Did you fuck one of the talent scouts or photographers to get here? A pretty face - that’s all you have!”
“No wonder, you can’t debut”, retorted James, his mocking fox smile appearing on his face. Slowly, his patience ran out, “You’re all bark and no bite.”
That was all James needed to hit where it hurt. Beom pushed him back, only to clench his hand into a fist and strike out, his face twisted in anger. James tried to dodge, but the blow didn’t even have a chance of hitting him.
Instead, Oliver moved in front of James. He gasped in pain and stumbled back. Before he could fall to the ground, James caught him. Oliver's cheek was red and his lip was torn by Beom’s ring. Blood dropped on the floor.
“Are … are you okay?” Oliver asked and flinched as he touched his cheek.
When James saw Oliver’s worried face, the blood on his chin, and his glazed eyes, James snapped. Without thinking, he pushed his friend in Moonie's direction and made a step toward Beom, ready to show him what a real punch looked like.
“James!” A pair of arms closed around his upper body and held him back. “I'm fine! Don't do something stupid!”
With gritted teeth, he looked over his shoulder and down at Oliver's mop of brown hair. It was only a brief moment of hesitation, but it was enough to defuse the situation.
Moonie stepped between them and Beom. Beom turned pale and looked from James to Oliver, but before he could say anything, Moonie pushed him aside with more force than James would have expected of the smaller teenager. The other trainees looked shocked by the whole confrontation, but none of them dared to open their mouths. Even Beom's group of friends ducked their heads or looked away.
"Take Oliver to the infirmary," Moonie ordered calmly before turning back to Beom and giving him a telling-off. James just nodded and guided Oliver out of the room.
Oliver was right. It wasn't tactically smart to start a fight. Besides, Oliver's health was more important than this idiot. James could already tell that the hit spot would swell and discolor in the next few days.
So close to the exam ... hopefully they could cover the worst with makeup.
“Woahh!”
A rough hand ran through James' hair, messing it up. “You look like a real idol now. That's awesome.”
James stood still while the others took a closer look at his new style. Jichang rubbed a red-black lock between his index and middle finger while James felt the pressure of Gongseob's hand on the back of his head.
Gongseob's grin grew. “The little model student is gone. Instead, we have a little rebel here.”
“Don't be ridiculous,” James grumbled.
While Gongseob was still messing up his hair, Jichang stepped back and rummaged in his jacket pocket for cigarettes and a lighter.
“The photos you sent were good,” Seokdu chimed in, “but now you look completely different. I wonder if Byul will still recognize you.”
“Of course. Our girl is clever.” He smiled, but the thought of Byul made his heart ache with longing. He missed her so much. Especially in the evenings, when he usually cuddled with her before going to bed.
Now, so close to the exam, he wanted nothing more than to sleep in and stay in bed with Byul until the sun went down. The argument with Beom was still on his mind. Oliver was fine so far. The swelling had been treated with a cold compress and the nurse had given him a healing ointment for the cut. A hematoma would probably show up in the next few days. As a precaution, James had decided to get makeup to cover up the bruise. Luckily, Ara still had the makeup from the school festival that matched Oliver's skin tone. With the help of a few NewTube videos, Oliver would surely get the problem under control.
Putting on his usual fake smile, he turned to Taesoo. Taesoo was the only one who hadn't said anything about his new look yet and James was almost the most excited about his feedback. And a compliment.
“Did something happen?” Taesoo asked instead.
The smile disappeared and was replaced by a frown.
“Don't listen. He's a worrywart.” Gongseob rolled his eyes. “He's been getting on our nerves since you joined the PTJ talent agency. The dog caught up on the current scandals in the idol industry.”
“The teachers are great. I like modeling a lot.” James gently nudged Taesoo with his shoulder. His friend’s concern touched him, even though James still felt a little disappointed that Taesoo didn't seem to care about his new look. “Of course, there are some bullies but nothing I can't handle. No reason to worry.”
James almost believed his own words too.
**********
As soon as James reached the PTJ building, he was involved in the next problem.
He took a shortcut by using a side alley and the company’s backyard to approach the entrance for the trainees. On his way, he passed a spot where a few trainees liked to meet in secret. There were no cameras and it was close enough to the back entrance to enjoy a short smoke break if the craving got too bad.
This time too, James saw a few trainees hanging around there. Among them were Beom and Gyuseong. He didn't remember the names of the other two trainees, but he knew they were part of Beom's group of friends.
For a moment, James considered taking a detour to avoid them. He wasn't keen to repeat the argument in the training room. Not that he was afraid or would avoid a fight ... but he wasn't sure if he could hold back if things got out of hand.
But just as he had decided to walk past them at a distance and ignore them, he saw a man approaching the group. It was assistant manager Kim.
The man was not particularly conspicuous. A face that seemed familiar, but had no special features. Short-cropped hair and an average build. Kim usually wore either casual clothes or a suit when he accompanied the new manager to meetings. James had often seen the assistant manager in the training room or in the presence of trainees. He seemed quite familiar with them and James assumed that he had been hired specifically to take better care of the trainees after the emails had been leaked. James doubted whether this had been a successful measure. From time to time he had seen the man shouting at the teenagers or leading them away for whatever reason.
What James had not expected, however, was how assistant manager Kim suddenly swung and punched Beom in the face. Beom staggered back. The cigarette fell from his hand as he shook his head in a daze. The others immediately hid the cigarettes behind their backs or got rid of them. But that didn't stop the assistant manager. He handed out several slaps while the trainees stood in a row in front of the wall, their heads lowered.
James paused.
So much for the improvement of the trainee and idol treatment in the talent agency. Instead, physical violence could be added to the list.
His moment of hesitation caught the attention of the others. Beom glanced at him. Caught and ashamed, Beom lowered his eyes again, but his reaction was enough to distract the assistant manager. The man turned around and when he discovered James, he pointed a finger at him and ordered him to come closer.
Suppressing a sigh, James complied with the command.
"Another one?"
Before James could reply that he was just here by chance and wasn't a smoker, a flat hand hit his face. His head turned to the left before he blinked briefly.
The other trainees flinched at the sound. Gyuseong squeezed his eyes shut and nervously tugged at the scarf that covered his mouth. Even Beom didn't dare look James in the face. But none of them spoke up to clear up the misunderstanding.
"You should at least greet me with respect, you little shit." A finger dug into James' chest as the man leaned closer to him. A vein pulsed on his forehead. "If you weren't the new little favorite of the agency I would teach you a lesson - behave in the future or I will show you how we deal with arrogant brats who don't know their place."
"Yes," said James, bored by this nonsense.
“Now fuck off,” growled Kim before turning back to the other trainees. James left them behind without feeling any pity. If Beom hadn’t punched Oliver, he would have stepped in but now he didn’t care. The idiots broke the rules, even when they knew that smoking could get them kicked out of the agency. It was simply foolish to ruin everything they had built up so far with a simple mistake.
Rubbing his cheek, James entered the building. Now he just had to find Oliver and bring him Ara’s makeup. He took his smartphone out of his jacket pocket to text his classmate when he suddenly bumped into someone. By mischance, he lost his grip on his phone and it fell to the ground. He flinched at the sound, but his vision was already obscured by a body.
The other trainee paused and stared at him with wide eyes. Then he laughed nervously and his eyes darted nervously from James back to the hallway. The blond’s hands shook slightly as he apologized and then turned around and walked away without another word.
James frowned.
This ... had been weird.
It almost seemed as if he had caught the other trainee doing something forbidden. He had never seen the other teenager so out of it. Following his gut feeling, James pushed open the half-open door next to him to take a look. But the room was empty. Apart from the piano. There was nothing unusual to see.
With a sigh, James crouched down to pick up his smartphone. The black case and the screen protector had protected it well. Apart from a scratch, it looked completely fine. He was just about to get up when he caught sight of something that had been hidden by his smartphone. It was a small, blue tablet.
**********
“I’m so glad it finally worked.”
The young doctor seemed happy that he could finally invite James to dinner. Up until now, they had always needed to postpone the promised dinner because of their busy lives. Neither of them was someone with an empty schedule.
"To be honest, I'm not just here for the food." But that didn't mean that he didn't like it. Doctor Hangyeoul Baek had chosen a good restaurant near the Grimm Plastic Surgery Clinic. James had ordered bibimbap and shared the side dishes with the doctor. "I had ulterior motives when I suggested the meeting."
The young doctor was visibly surprised by these words, but then his face brightened. "Would you like to do an internship at my clinic?"
Now James almost felt guilty. "No, but it has something to do with medicine. I've already researched it online, but I think it's better to ask a doctor about the matter."
Immediately, the happy expression on Hangyeoul's face turned into one of worry. The doctor didn't have a poker face. His reaction was amusing but at the same time touching. It had been a while since James had met someone with so much humanity and candor. From what he had found out about the doctor on the internet, he was a young and talented surgeon who came from a esteemed family of doctors. His family not only owned the clinic he worked at, but was considered one of the best plastic surgery clinics in the entire country. Hangyeoul's father operated on idols, actors, and models. His eldest son had inherited his skilled hands. Online he was described as a young genius who stood out through charity work and brought good press to the clinic.
But James only had to take one look at the doctor to see that he wasn't doing this to flatter his reputation.
"Mister Baek-"
"Hangyeoul," the doctor interrupted him gently. His smile was kind.
James hesitated for a moment, but then he continued: “I need help - or rather information. It's not about me and I'm fine. So, please don't worry.”
At his last words, Hangyeoul visibly relaxed.
James asked him to continue eating while he told him that he was currently a trainee at PTJ Entertainment. Hangyeoul listened attentively, asking questions now and then until James finally got to what he had observed in the last days.
“... I noticed the person - and some of the other trainees - behaved weirdly or stressed out. At first, I thought it was just because of the training but then I witnessed a weird exchange in the hallway. And I talked with some of these people to see if they have anything in common. A lot of them had strong mood changes - but I also noticed they suffered from severe tiredness or complained about sleep problems. Others complained about headaches or shortness of breath after dance training … some even fainted. I know, there could be a lot of other reasons for these problems. The industry is stressful and there is a lot of competitive pressure. But I noticed that some of them start trembling when they don't take the pills regularly or are prone to tantrums.”
“How did it look? Did you see the substance yourself?” Hangyeoul frowned. James was relieved to see that he was taking James’ worries seriously and not simply dismissing them as nonsense.
“It was a blue, round tablet. I wanted to take it with me but someone from the staff showed up and took it.”
Hangyeoul rubbed his face. He suddenly looked tired. While he had been listening to James, his friendly face had turned more and more serious.
“I can't say for sure and it would be wrong to make a prognosis from a distance without even having seen the people affected by the tablet, but I have a guess.” James nodded. While he listened, he finally found the time to eat. Luckily, his food was still warm thanks to the hot stone pot. “The symptoms match the side effects and withdrawal symptoms of Adderall. The drug is also available in tablet or capsule form.”
James frowned and swallowed the rice with some vegetables. “Adderall? If it's a drug, then...” he might have been wrong, but it didn't make sense for the trainees to get the tablets from this person and not from a pharmacist.
“Adderall is commonly used to treat ADHD and narcolepsy. It works by changing the amounts of certain natural substances in the brain. At normal therapeutic doses, the most common psychological side effects for patients with attention deficit hyperactivity are increased alertness, concentration, self-confidence, and sociability. They can help to control behavior problems, too. Negative side effects can be insomnia, and mood swings that can vary from an elevated to a mildly depressed mood. Such mood swings are dangerous and there are studies which show a connection between ADHD medication and an increased risk of suicide attempts.”
Hangyeoul glanced at him briefly, as if he wanted to make sure James could follow him or if he had any questions. James just nodded and the doctor took that as a sign to continue.
“There are more serious side effects that include blood flow problems which can lead to coldness in the fingers, numbness, pain, or even skin color changes. Uncontrolled movements, teeth grinding, outbursts of words, and even changes in sexual ... abilities in men. Adderall is prescribed medication - for good reasons.”
James grunted in agreement, but what he said raised more questions than answers. “But why else would they take it? Is it addictive?”
“Adderall is a drug with the potential to be addictive, but it is not easily addictive - at least physically. What worries me more is the risk of psychological addiction. It's a popular medication for ADHD in the United States but it's not even available in South Korea. One of the ingredients, dextroamphetamine, is prohibited here.” Hangyeoul sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose as he leaned back in his chair. Without his white coat and only in his orange sweater, he looked not much older than Jichang. “The problem lies elsewhere.”
James frowned and went over what he had just heard. Who would willingly take such risks? What would make it worth taking such a drug without a medical reason? Why would trainees take it if it was detrimental to their performance and their health? Wasn't the pressure in the industry -
The chopsticks stopped in front of James' mouth. Frowning, he lowered them and placed the piece of meat back on the white rice. Then he voiced his suspicion:
“These trainees are trying to raise their efficiency and gain an advantage in the highly competitive environment of the talent agency. They use Adderall to focus better and to trick their body, even when this means harming them in the long run. With the drug, they can even sacrifice their sleep if necessary. That would make it possible to stay up all night to train and continue the next day like nothing happened.”
The doctor nodded. “Adderall is also called a ‘study drug’ and is misused by students to cope with the demands and pressure of the education system and society. Our school system is often criticized as the cause of mental health issues such as depression, anxiety, and suicide. I wouldn’t be surprised if students - or trainees who are in a similar stressful situation - would use such a ‘study drug’ to keep up with tests and strict schedules.”
As someone who knew these situations firsthand, James didn’t think the misuse of this ‘miracle drug’ was unreasonable. “But how do they get the Adderall?”
With a sigh, Hangyeoul ran his hand through his black hair and messed up his neat haircut. “Honestly, I don’t know. The dealer is probably just a link to an organization that smuggles Adderall into the country. I’m surprised someone would even pick Adderall instead of famous hard drugs but when …” “There is an easy and lucrative market for it, criminals will use the chance. Some students are desperate enough to buy it, especially when the exam period is getting closer. They could even use other students as drug dealers to distribute Adderall directly to expand their customer base. Adderall is also less famous and notorious than hard drugs.”
In this way, the real masterminds could remain hidden, profit from the sales, and avoid prosecution.
Hangyeoul blinked and let his hand sink.
The look on his face told James that he thought the same. Hangyeoul didn’t seem to be sure if he was impressed by James or if the conversation was giving him a headache.
“Furthermore, blue Adderall pills look pretty similar to fentanyl, an analgesic and anesthetic. Maybe they hide the Adderall as fentanyl pills. In addition, there is a current debate going on about the rising fentanyl purchases by teenagers in our country. Fentanyl is a highly addictive pain medication but the public focus is on the fentanyl patches. Teenagers get it easily online, despite regulations limiting the prescriptions to patients aged 18 and older. I heard some of the teenagers are even dealing with it and making good money. It’s popular for its euphoric effect, low cost, ease of use … and it’s hard to detect by authorities.”
“I see. It’s all about being creative with what you can get your hands on while trying to trick the system,” James muttered, looking at the table. He had learned a lot and he could well imagine how the trainees’ circumstances were being exploited.
Where there is demand, there will always be supply.
**********
“Very good.” James smiled. “You’re learning fast.”
Oliver smiled broadly at the praise. They sat together on the piano stool while the last clear note rang out in the room. It had not been long since Oliver had asked him to teach him to play the piano. Not only was it a way to expand his skills as a trainee, but it also gave them the chance to spend time together without being constantly surrounded by other trainees.
The piano room was small but soundproof and the perfect place to talk things through. James let his gaze wander around the room before settling on the camera that was attached to the corner of the room.
Even here they were being monitored.
Not out of caution, but to prevent the trainees from meeting secretly or fooling around with each other. The room was not lockable, but it offered opportunities.
“I walked on them,” Oliver said suddenly, his fingers lingering on the keys. “They looked like I had caught them by something sus and then he screamed at me to fuck off. I waited outside until they left.”
After the conversation with the doctor, James had told Oliver about his suspicions. He had discovered that Oliver had observed similar suspicious scenes and was worried. The fact that it happened so openly that even Oliver noticed it was not a good sign. It just showed how normal the situation was and how no one dared to speak up.
“Without clear evidence, we can't do anything.” Maybe they couldn't do anything even with evidence, but James wasn't willing to accept it. He knew what drugs could do. And how easy it was to fall for the temptation. There was also a system behind the man’s action. He put extra pressure on the trainees, slowly pushing them to their limit until they were open to his offer. Once the first limit was crossed, it was easier to cross other limits ... and once they were addicted, he had a steady stream of customers.
“I suspect he is giving out free samples while downplaying the effects and praising the ‘benefits’. It’s an easy lure for a tired, overwhelmed trainee. And then they get addicted and need more.” James’ tone of voice became more serious. “He’ll target us sooner or later. And if we turn down his offer, he’ll probably try to intimidate us or otherwise silence us.”
James could handle that. But he was worried about Oliver. Especially since Oliver was planning to stay. He couldn’t leave his friend in these terrible circumstances.
“I will need your help.” James frowned. “I want to try something.”
James gained access to the building's surveillance room with coffee and sweets. It certainly helped that he had always greeted and treated the security guards respectfully whenever he met them. In the week before the exam, he regularly brought them something to drink or snacks whenever he could. It wasn't long before the security guards were eagerly awaiting his visit.
One of the men asked him why he was doing all this and James told them part of the truth: that their work was important and he was grateful that they were keeping an eye on the employees, trainees and idols. Of course, he didn't tell them that he had ulterior motives.
James put the box of traditional Korean sweets on the table where tea and coffee were already waiting for the security guards.
"You are such a polite young man," praised Mr. Yoo, who was on duty at the time, and patted James' shoulder. "A lot of trainees today aren't even greeting us. Your parents raised you well. They must be so proud of you."
James smiled, his smile stiffer than usual. “Thank you. I think it’s just proper to treat others with respect.” He sighed and then nervously played with the pendant around his neck. He had worn the piece of jewelry every time he had visited them.
Mister Yoo’s attention inevitably slid to the necklace and then back to James’ worried face. The boy chewed on his lower lip. The young trainee opened his mouth briefly as if he wanted to say something, but then quickly looked away.
“Boy. Did something happen?” Mister Yoo, the head of security, adopted a softer tone and squeezed James’ shoulder. “You don’t look good.”
“It’s nothing.” James sighed. “Just…”
“Come on boy,” Mister Kim, one of the other security guards, interjected, sitting at the table and opening James’ gift. “If someone is bothering you, you can tell us.” “Is it that redhead?” asked Miss Na and took one of the sweets, “He’s such a reckless and respectless brat. I’m pretty sure he’s smoking, too.”
“No!” James raised his hands, feigning concern. Today, Beom was not his target. “It’s just …” The gold chain around his neck jingled softly as he played with it once more. Then his shoulders sagged in defeat and he let out another sigh. “I don’t want to cause trouble for anyone. It’s just … I lost the pendant of my favorite necklace.”
The adults looked at him first, then at the necklace. James rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed. “I know, it’s just a necklace … but my parents gave it to me for my last birthday. It’s a very expensive necklace … and … I feel bad. I miss them so much and they saved their money for a long time to buy me this necklace.”
Then James stared at the ground, his gaze lowered, holding the necklace with one hand. “It was also a parting gift.”
“Oh … did someone steal it?” As always, Miss Na assumed the worst. And it had probably happened in the past.
He quickly shook his head. “Then they would have taken the whole necklace. Yesterday the pendant was still there. I guess it got lost during the day. I couldn’t find it anywhere … I checked all the places I went to but nothing.” James shrugged. “Maybe someone found it and took it but when I asked around, nobody seemed to know what I was talking about.”
Then, as if he had realized his words, he quickly raised his head and put his hand over his mouth. “Of course, I don’t think someone stole it! I’m sure there was no bad intention behind it. Maybe they found it and forgot to tell me.”
“Pff, you are such a kind-hearted guy.” Mister Kim laughed when he saw James’ nervous face. “Don’t worry too much.” The man poured himself and the other security guards tea. The boss, however, got coffee and when James saw the fourth cup, which was clearly for him, he couldn’t help but smile.
“Now, calm down first.” With a motherly smile, Miss Na handed him the steaming tea and then gave Mister Yoo a questioning look. Mister Yoo rubbed his white beard before clearing his throat and looking at James with kind eyes.
“If you want we can take a look at the footage of the CCTV cameras from yesterday. Maybe we will find something that helps you.”
James' face lit up. He clutched the warm teacup with both hands. "Really? Is that possible?"
"Of course. Just... don't tell anybody."
James nodded quickly and left the rest to the security guards. He described to them where he had been yesterday and when they finally looked at the recordings from the piano room, James stared intently at the screen.
Moonie. Beom and Gyuseong. The girls from Class A. Assistant manager Kim. Some trainees he didn't remember the name but also unknown faces from classes B and C. The team leader. And after some time, James watched himself playing the piano. He wore the necklace and made sure that it was visible to the camera and stood out against his black sweater. Then the recording showed how he grabbed a few sheets of paper and walked around the room. He disappeared from the screen for a moment and when he appeared again the pendant was gone.
“Ah, you must have lost it in the piano room,” pointed Misses Na out, while Mister Kim preferred to enjoy the sweets.
“Mhm … but I already checked the room,” murmured James, his brow furrowed thoughtfully.
“Let’s continue.” Mister Yoo fast-forwarded and less than five minutes later another trainee entered the room. It was Oliver. At first, he sat down at the piano to practice, but then something seemed to catch his attention. He stood up, disappeared from view, and came back to the piano, the gold Chanel pendant in his hand. He carelessly put it next to his smartphone before continuing to play the piano. When he packed up, the pendant ended up in his backpack.
“Oh, Oliver found it!” James let out a sigh of relief. A smile flitted across his lips. “I haven’t met him today - so I haven’t asked him about the pendant yet.”
Relieved, he bowed to the security guards. “Thank you so much for your help!”
“You’re welcome, boy.” With a laugh, Mister Yoo put a hand on James’ head, ruffling the red hair softly. “You can always visit us and ask for help.”
The Chanel chain clinked as James lifted the pendant and looked at it. The necklace was a gift from Gongseob. A pretty good copy but not the real deal. Gongseob had taken it from one of the guys they had fought in Daegu and offered it to James on a whim. For some reason he had kept it and in the end the fake had been useful.
His attention shifted from the accessory to the men next to him. James had once again met Oliver in the piano room to inform him of what he had found out.
Maybe it was because he had seen the security camera footage, but he felt like he was being watched. His attention slid from the pendant to the camera on the ceiling. Oliver followed his gaze, holding a few sheets of music in his hands. Neither of them thought about practicing, but just like the drug dealer and his customers, they used the room for their plans.
James had wondered how it had been possible to avoid the strict surveillance when the guy was even so brazen as to sell his wares to the trainees in the main building. There weren't many places that would be suitable for his goals. And Oliver had confirmed James’ suspicions enough to check it out with the help of the security staff.
"There, below the camera." James frowned. “It's only a small area, but big enough for two people to hide.”
“A blind spot.” Oliver swallowed. “What are we doing now? Should we tell the team leader? Someone from the security service?”
James stayed silent. In his mind, he was already playing out different scenarios and planning his next steps. At the moment they didn't know who else was involved in the drug trade. One wrong move and the man would escape - or make the first move.
Not only their future careers were at stake, but also their safety. The culprit had already shown that he didn’t shy away from violence. Who knew what he would do if he was cornered?
**********
James arrived just in time for the monthly exam. Thanks to his previous appointment, he couldn’t change into other clothes or take a break.
But as soon as he entered the room, the outfit and his late arrival brought him attention and lots of looks; some were admiring and enthusiastic, others jealous and disdainful.
He gave the girls from Class A a grin as he passed by and he walked over to Oliver and Moonie. He greeted them quietly as his gaze slid over those present.
Most of the trainees were wearing casual or sporty clothes. The female trainees were dressed more appropriately for the occasion than their male counterparts. Many of the girls in Class A had been allowed to dye their hair and stood out from the crowd. They were the closest to having a debut soon.
"You look great," Oliver whispered to him, interrupting James' thoughts. He answered the compliment with a small smile.
Of course, his sensitive friend hadn't missed the mood in the room, which is why he wanted to encourage James. But no matter what he said, there was no denying that James stood out like a peacock in the crowd, flaunting its feathers.
He was dressed completely in black; tight-fitting trousers with a shiny leather look emphasized his long legs, while the black turtleneck flattered his well-trained upper body. He had rolled up the sleeves to his elbows, showing a bit of skin. Black leather gloves served as an accessory and went well with the black combat boots. But the highlight of the outfit was the leather harness, which stretched over his upper body in the form of several black belts and showed off his narrow waist and broad chest. As a little extra, thin metal rings were attached to the belt around his waist, from which two chains dangled and decorated his thigh. They jingled gently when he moved.
“You look like a special agent from an action movie,” Moonie chimed in, his voice amused but without scorn. There was a spark of admiration in his eyes as he looked at James. “It’s fascinating how much your look changed just because of a new hair color and outfit.”
“That’s useless if all he has is his look.” A snort followed, accompanied by malicious giggles. “It’s time to show off your terrible dance skills. And after that, they will kick you guys out.” The uncalled comment came from behind them and James didn’t need to turn around to look at Beom. Oliver and Moonie gave the troublemaker a warning look, but before the situation could escalate further, the voice of the team leader interrupted them.
It was time for the test. First up was the mixed C class, then the two B classes. The examiners commented on everything mercilessly, but to James' relief, it was actually constructive criticism and not inappropriate or excessive. It showed that the staff knew what they were doing. They were strict, but they had a lot of experience and a good eye.
You could say what you wanted about PTJ, but when it came to training, no one could hold a candle to the famous talent agency.
Finally, it was the turn of the A classes and the ladies started. Without a doubt, their Class A was on a completely different level. James had seen the girls’ training from time to time when he had talked to a few of them in the dance room, but now they seemed even better than at the time. Every step was perfect. Their singing and performance were flawless and the group dance was particularly impressive. The other classes were visibly intimidated. Inevitably, James started to smile.
No wonder the rumors said they would be making their debut soon. Unlike most of the male trainees in Class A, they deserved it. It was a completely different dynamic and they were a well-coordinated team that worked hard and showed results.
James could understand that his class, especially the older trainees, were frustrated. But it wasn't because of the training or the teachers. He had watched the others and he could see why they hadn't debuted yet or why the agency preferred to support a girl group instead.
This was again evident in their performance.
The male group dance wasn't good. It was only okay. They didn't form a unit. Moonie stood out as the best dancer and singer. Beom sang well as expected, but his dance was lacking. Of all of them, Gyuseong danced the most naturally, even though he performed better solo than in a group - he kept throwing glances at the other trainees and got nervous when someone got too close to him. In comparison, the weakest member was Jong Seong, who - despite being in Class A for such a long time - struggled with the whole choreography. His singing voice also needed more training. From what James had learned about him, Jong Seong was best suited as a rapper. However, he also had to get the choreography right. After all, he wanted to be part of a group and not debut solo.
The examiners agreed with James's judgment. They praised and criticized the performance before the trainees were assessed individually. "...thank you, Bon-Hwa Moon. You did a great job today."
At this praise, Moonie's face lightened up. He bowed in thanks before moving to the side. On his way back to the audience Moonie didn't miss the opportunity to give Oliver and James an encouraging look. James liked the blond. He was a good guy; talented, and hard-working and he looked out for others. He would be a great leader - if he was able to debut.
“So … next is Oliver Jang.”, said the man who had recruited James and Oliver. He was a talent scout, but his primary role was the role of the department head. Next to him, wearing panda slippers and holding a stack of papers, sat the team leader of Class A. She also took care of the marketing of the class, which is why she was the one who took James from one assignment to the next. Even the president of the company was there to see the trainees’ progress.
“Oh, he’s one of the new trainees in Class A, right?”, said Yeong Min, PTJ’s president, while adjusting his glasses. “I look forward to this.”
The other trainees from Class A made no secret of their dislike. They rolled their eyes, grinned, and whispered in the background. They were all waiting for Oliver to embarrass himself -
just to be gagged by Oliver’s performance.
Oliver’s dance steps were energetic and fluent. He used powerful movements that not only imitated the choreography but made his performance shine. Oliver was a different person when he performed. His cautious nature gave way to self-confidence and demonstrated his skills with fervor. His gaze shone and was piercing, his determined expression gave him charisma - the viewers were downright mesmerized by his abilities.
A proud grin appeared on James' face.
He had expected nothing else from Oliver.
Oliver had trained harder than ever before to catch up with the rest of the class. Not only had he managed that, but he had also overtaken the other trainees and put them in their place. The only one who was equal to Oliver’s proficiency was Moonie. The blond was grinning just as proudly as James while watching Oliver dance.
“Wow,” said the team leader, “You’re good. I love how you added character to the choreography.”
The talent scout nodded in agreement. “This is a surprise - I mean, you have improved so much since your audition. Great work, you must have worked hard.”
President Yeong Min looked briefly at the piece of paper with Oliver’s information. “You have only been practicing for a month? This is amazing. I heard we have a fresh and great new talent but that’s impressive.”
Oliver blushed at all the praise. With a shy smile, he bowed and thanked them before he went back to Moonie.
“So ... the next and last one is... James Lee?”
“Yes.” With a smile, James stepped into the middle of the room, “Nice to meet you. I’m James Lee. I will do my best.”
“Oh, you are...” PTJ’s president looked from the piece of paper in his hand to the two examiners as if he remembered James’ name. James suspected that he had just realized that his words of praise had originally been for James, not Oliver. But Oliver deserved them anyway. “... ah yes, you’re the other newbie.”
President Yeong Min cleared his throat. “I look forward to this. Do the routine.”
James didn't need to be told twice. The music started and he repeated the choreography that Oliver had shown them before. Since they had practiced together, it was no different from Oliver's performance. But it was the first time that class A - and all the trainees - saw him dance and sing.
It became quiet as they watched him in amazement. The president's eyes widened, his mouth slightly open before his lips curled into a very satisfied smile. The assistant behind him blushed slightly and then quickly hid her face behind her hands. Even the two examiners couldn't hide their excitement.
As soon as the little performance was over, the whispering began. The girls from Class B asked each other about James’ age and whispered compliments about his looks. The boys from their parallel class looked at James as if he were already a real idol, hiding their enthusiasm less well than the girls. "Damn, he is awesome." “Oh man, did you see how he…” “Is he really a newbie?”
James pushed his red curls back and cast a triumphant look towards his classmates. Beom and his little group stared at him with narrowed eyes, their mouths twisted in annoyance. If looks could kill - James giggled. This was fun.
Then James’ gaze fell on the man behind the group of trainees and his grin changed - it turned provoking and bold. His little fang became visible while his eyes shined, full of mockery.
The man frowned and even from a distance James could see the tendons on his massive neck bulging as he clenched his jaw.
But was that enough? Probably not.
He should provoke the bastard a little more. Just for fun. And for the sake of his plan.
“James Lee writes his own songs, too. He was the lead actor when his school won the Youth Performing Arts Festival of the National Theater this year”, said the talent scout whereupon the president turned his attention back to the examiners, who were full of praise for James.
“And the model jobs I organized went extremely well - I still can’t believe he hasn’t modeled before. He’s a natural talent.” As she spoke, the team leader pointed to his outfit. “The marketing is also going very well - the netizens are super excited to see more of him.”
“Oh, and he’s also good at improvising. Nana Lee even called him her new muse!”
“Oh really?” The president’s curiosity was not only written all over his face but also audible in his voice. “Can you show us something new? Maybe an improvised dance?”
James had a little déjà vu. This was similar to his audition where they had wanted to see more and more of his abilities.
He thought about it for a moment before an idea came to his mind.
“There is a song I practiced recently.” James tilted his head, frowning. “I don’t have a choreography for it … but if you want I can improvise one.”
The suggestion was met with quick approval, while the other trainees became even more uneasy. It was clear that despite his performance, they were not expecting a good show from a new trainee. At least not one that could live up to PTJ’s standards. Even Moonie looked worried.
It was undoubtedly a test of James' skills, which exceeded the normal standards of the monthly examination.
James shrugged. He didn't care - he liked a good challenge.
It was also the perfect chance to get his plan rolling. James couldn't suppress a grin as he prepared everything for his performance. He passed the audio to the staff who took care of the music and spoke briefly to someone who was in charge of the lighting. The young woman was surprised at his suggestion at first, but she quickly went along with his plan. James had talked to her some time ago about lighting effects that he could use in his video and she was also familiar with the chosen song.
When everything was sorted out and his audience was waiting eagerly, he went back to the middle of the room, messed up his hair a little more, and stayed there, his fingers still buried in his red curls.
The next second, the lights in the room went out. Darkness enveloped the room - then, almost threateningly, the melody of the song started. The beat was pounding, almost like a drum that got louder and louder.
It only took a few heartbeats before James started singing. As the first words, warm and dark, almost sensual, left his lips, a beam of light landed on him, separating him from the prevailing darkness.
“Welcome to the party, say hi to everybody.” A dark smile slid across James’ face as he raised both arms above his head and crossed them at the wrists as if his arms were wrapped in chains that connected him to the ceiling. The metal on his outfit flashed in the light of the lamps. ”Paid for by Martini, but they're sippin' on Bacardi.”
The melody was still slow as he sang, so he adjusted to it. The indecent note in his tone grew while he gyrated his wrists as if he was trying to escape from invisible chains. His head rolled gently from side to side, his red hair falling messily over his forehead. It was as if he had been captured after an exhausting fight.
“Body's more than just flesh, you can sell it for success. What's your price what's your address? We can finish at my place.”
With everything he had - his voice, his movements, the light, and even his facial expressions - James wanted to create an image, a story that would captivate the viewer.
It was easy since he used the basic idea he had already created for his NewTube channel - but for the choreography itself, he let his experience and instinct guide him.
The distance between his wrists increased. His soft voice floated through the air as James tilted his head back.
“I can get you dressed, wrap your body in excess. Give them something to obsess over. You'll love it when I give it to you, leave you wanting more…”
The music changed, and the tension increased. The melody became more hectic and so did James’ movements. With a fast movement, he broke free, combining the strong, short arm movements with the dance steps from the solo dance. But this time they were more aggressive, more powerful.
The beam of light became hectic. It became dark and then light again.
The chorus started and James used this moment to walk towards the trainees from his class. They backed away from him, their faces and bodies half-hidden in the shadows. A path formed in front of him to his first target.
“Victory's your only payment. Gladiator…” His voice dominated the room. Nothing outside the light seemed to matter anymore. No one dared to breathe, no one dared to make a sound.
But they all couldn't suppress a startled sound when James suddenly reached out for an object in the inky darkness and pushed it into the light. The sliding of the chair didn't drown out the music, but it was still audible.
The chair came to a halt right in the middle of James’ little stage.
The light died.
When the light was back and to the surprise of all onlookers, James was suddenly standing on the chair, even when he had been just far away on the other side of the room. Arms raised above his head, he moved his hips and upper body in gentle waves while singing. His arm movements were elegant and in time with the music as the lyrics rolled off his tongue:
“Welcome to the party, I know it's kinda funny. That everyone is acting like they know you personally. Just play along, be nice and all. You won't get far being on your own. They've all been dying for a little drama…”
James’ tone changed, becoming almost pained before his body moved down. His feet left the seat and elegantly slid back to the floor. His upper body leaned back and his hands came to rest on the seat before he spread his legs and moved his hips upwards. The light fell on him from above, emphasizing his muscles even more. “... their favorite stars getting out of coma. To fill the news with 90’s nostalgia, it will take more than just a pretty face to top that.”
As lithe as a cat, he slid off the chair and into an upright position before pausing briefly and looking to the right. With a simple twist of his wrist, he turned the chair around so that the backrest was facing his viewing direction.
This was his stage. And he made the rules.
James controlled everything. And everything followed his will.
With a dark smile, James turned in the other direction, his steps slow as he tilted his head back and enjoyed the melody. His stomach tingled, and every fiber of his body felt like he was ready for a fight.
“Show us something we ain't never seen before. Smash your competition, baby. Show us some good entertainment.” By the time the first words left his lips and the tension in the air increased, he turned around. The light began to change with the vibe of the song. It turned red and was reflected in the metal of his outfit and the material of his black trousers. He stepped onto the chair, one foot on the seat, the other on the top edge of the backrest.
The momentum brought the chair down. James glided through the air with ease; the dangerous and difficult stunt was nothing more than a child’s play to him. He landed deftly on his feet and used the momentum to reach the edge of his stage.
His hand slid forward, into the darkness, and caught hold of a jacket.
Then he pulled a man into the fiery red light.
The assistant manager stared at him in shock. Unable to respond with violence in front of all those witnesses and too surprised by the situation, Kim had no choice but to become a prop for James' show.
"I know your addiction's attention, let's start a show." James' gaze bored directly into the man, and his provocative grin grew wider. His fang became visible before he briefly and unconsciously licked his lips. "Is it everything and more than you were hoping for?"
The man opened his mouth, but his voice was effortlessly smothered by James'.
"It will take more than just a pretty face to top that. Give it to you, and leave you wanting more. I know your addiction's attention, let's start a show." Surprise gave way to anger, undisguised hatred blazed in those eyes that almost appeared red in the light.
A short, arrogant laugh escaped James. It wasn’t part of the show but he didn’t care. With more force than the bastard would have expected from someone like James, James shoved him back in the darkness.
Then, arms outstretched, James turned in the direction of Class A:
“Smash your competition, baby. Show us some good entertainment. Victory's your only payment.”
The refrain followed, powerful and dominating. The lights flickered red as he moved back toward the chair. The audience had barely blinked, and between darkness and crimson light, the chair was back on its legs. Sitting on it, James smiled at his spectators. He had crossed one leg over the other, his elbow touched his thigh and his chin rested on his hand as he looked in the direction of the president.
The lyrics came to their natural conclusion. The melody slowly faded away as James Lee's gaze seemed to cut through the darkness around him.
Then, with the confidence that only a born performer possessed, he decided to add another artistic license to his performance. He wasn't an idol yet, but James felt he deserved an ending fairy. Grinning, he moved the hand that had been resting on his chin higher and hid half of his face under it, his spread fingers casting shadows across his pale skin.
The second his impromptu performance ended, everyone in the room knew there was a monster among them.
**************************************************
Notes:
1) This chapter (and arc) got too big, so I decided to make 3 parts for this arc :)
2) Seokdu's scene is a homage to "The Godfather" (1972) XD Since I imagined Seokdu with Byul in his arms, I couldn't get the idea out of my head XD I hope you enjoyed the little easter egg ;)
3) The main song of this arc and chapter is "Gladiator by Jann"
4) Finally we have James with red hair in the story :3 Until now he had black hair since I wanted to have a plot reason to change his hair color. In one of the canon flashbacks, when he was alone with his trophies in his high school, his hair was black and I used that as my inspiration. (It may have been a mistake by PTJ but I like the idea that James dyed his hair when he went into battle while he had black hair as a model student)
5) The scene with the stylist was a little easter egg about James' different hair colors in the webtoon but also a little insider joke from my Twitter/X account :3
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3 What do you think will happen in the next? ;)
(I originally planned to go on a hiatus after this chapter but since I broke up the arc into 3 parts, I will post the last part next month. At the moment I'm very busy with university and my exam period is about to start TT.TT I also really need a break after the next chapter^^°)
Chapter 14: PTJ Agency III
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Woah!” Gongseob's loud voice made the others look at him before he excitedly waved them closer. They had met for drinks in a club in Seoul, where Jichang had reserved a private room for them. James would normally be there, too, but they had to do without him for a while.
The boxer took off his headphones and turned them off. “Hey! Come here!”
Seokdu glanced at Taesoo, who just shrugged and poured him another glass of rum.
Sighing, Jichang stepped behind the sofa to look over Gongseob's shoulder. He held a few walnuts in his left hand. He cracked the shell with his other hand between his index finger and thumb. “If this about another girl you want to show off-”
“It's about James.” Gongseob rolled his eyes. “Lasol sent me a video from his first monthly exam.”
It didn't take a minute before Seokdu and Taesoo stood curiously behind him. Gongseob cackled. These guys were so transparent.
The others would never admit it, but they missed James at their usual meetings; James was the most sociable of them and acted as a natural buffer between the stubborn fighters. The first evening they had met without James, it had degenerated into a fight between Gongseob and Taesoo, which the other two had stopped after the first punches.
Taesoo was still grumpy, but his interest in James was greater than his dislike of Gongseob.
“You guys didn't hear him sing yet, right?” asked Gongseob with a big grin.
“I saw his performance at the school festival,” Taesoo replied immediately, so as not to lag behind Gongseob. “He was good.”
“I didn't have the chance to watch the performance.” There was a crack as another walnut shell broke under Jichang's fingers. Maybe Gongseob was mistaken, but the look the White Viper gave Taesoo was almost reproachful.
“Is he a good singer?” Seokdu asked curiously, putting his hands on the back of the sofa.
“Oh fuck yeah.” Gongseob's grin grew. “When James is back, we should go to a karaoke bar together.”
Jichang chewed and swallowed the walnut. “How did Lasol even get the video?”
“Oliver sent it to her.”
“Who?” Seokdu frowned before Taesoo chimed in:
“Isn't that the guy James went to PTJ with? The one he performed with at the school festival?”
Jichang nodded. “They're classmates.”
“Psst. Let's watch it. It's amazing.”
The others went quiet as Gongseob turned his phone horizontally and started the video. One of the examiners asked James to improvise. The music resounded throughout the room before James started singing. It was an English pop song that Gongseob knew from his favorite club in Daegu.
They watched James effortlessly sing and dance before jumping onto a chair and then knocking it over. He elegantly slid off the chair and walked towards a man. With one hand, he grabbed the man’s tie and pulled him closer. A provocative grin flashed over James' face before he let go and turned to the rest of his audience. When the performance and the music stopped, the audience in the video burst into applause and praise.
"That was improvised?" asked Seokdu, his eyes wide in amazement.
"I told you, he's good." Gongseob sounded so proud and satisfied, as if he were responsible for this achievement and not James.
Taesoo, on the other hand, remained suspiciously quiet.
Gongseob had expected the dog to praise James first, but instead, Taesoo went back to the table to empty his glass in one go.
“You see, James is fine.” Jichang cracked the last nutshell. “You were worrying unnecessarily.”
Ansan's dog snorted and put his rum glass back on the table with a bit too much force. A crack appeared in the glass. “Didn't you notice it?”
The others gave the fighter from Ansan surprised looks.
“I will go to him.”
With that, Taesoo turned around and walked towards the door, ignoring their protests.
“Taesoo!” Jichang's tone of voice became louder and stricter. “You can't visit him in the talent agency! You will only cause trouble for him.”
The large hand remained on the door handle as Taesoo turned his face towards them.
“He isn't okay,” said Taesoo stubbornly, his eyebrows knitted. “That was a declaration of war.”
**********
“What ... what is he doing here?”
Oliver's question was not unfounded. James also felt a slight sense of unease as he looked at Taesoo.
The fighter from Ansan was at least not wearing his school uniform but casual clothes - he even had a shirt on. The black cargo pants combined with combat boots looked stylish. The look was rounded off by a leather jacket with a white fur collar. A part of him wondered if Taesoo had chosen the clothes on purpose since they fit a bit too well for his visit.
“I’m just here because I could spare some time,” Taesoo said as if it was obvious before snorting softly and looking away.
“It’s just …” James suppressed a sigh and changed his wording a bit before continuing to speak. “I’m just surprised that you’re in Seoul. Shouldn’t you be in Ansan?”
He remembered that the boys had a meeting without him, but that had been two days ago.
“I’m not here because of you.” Taesoo continued to turn around and looked at the large main building of the talent agency. His long hair and the angle of his view hid his face from James’ curious gaze. “My senior took me to Seoul for some business meetings. He’s planning to open a branch in Seoul.”
“Ah, I see.”
A soft chuckle escaped James.
This guy was really a little tsundere. Gongseob was right.
“So. Are you gonna show me around?” For someone who wasn’t here for James or curious about his time in the PTJ agency, Taesoo couldn’t wait to enter the building. Oliver exchanged a look with James, unsure how to handle the situation.
“Don’t worry. When Taesoo texted me, I asked the team leader about it. She said it’s fine. Visitors aren’t prohibited as long as they have permission and they stay with someone from the agency.” With that, he hung a visitor’s pass around Taesoo’s neck.
Although James had reacted quickly to arrange everything for the announced visit, James knew Taesoo well enough to know that the guy wasn’t here on some whim. He would surely find out what was going on behind that thick skull sooner or later.
“Okay, let’s go. We can get something to eat afterward.”
They entered the PTJ building together and their tour began. Oliver joined them. Maybe out of concern, maybe because he had nothing better to do. They greeted a few girls from Class A on their way to the break room, who looked at Taesoo curiously and even asked if he was a new trainee from Class B or C. One even asked him for his phone number, but Taesoo turned her down.
"Heartbreaker", James teased and nudged him.
Taesoo just grumbled in response while Oliver watched them and offered Taesoo some snacks from the table in the break room, which he politely declined. Taesoo didn't like candy much but James knew a nice barbecue restaurant close to the agency that Taesoo would love. With a small smile, James took a strawberry candy and removed the wrapper. James, however, couldn't say no to something sweet.
"Honestly, I thought you - and the others - were pretty intimidating. I was surprised that James is friends with you guys."
James almost choked on his candy. Startled, he looked over at Oliver, who seemed to slowly lose his fear of Taesoo. “I’m thankful you helped James. I didn’t even have the chance to thank you.” Oliver bowed in Taesoo’s direction, who just raised an eyebrow. Then, Taesoo shrugged and turned away, rubbing the back of his neck as if he didn’t deserve the praise.
“You’re welcome.” Without looking back, Taesoo left the break room and the two trainees hurried to keep up with him. “Friends look out for each other.”
A smile appeared on Oliver's face before he whispered to James: “He looks like a thug, but he's a softie, isn't he?”
James just chuckled nervously. He didn't know how to respond.
Luckily, he was spared having to find a reply because Moonie appeared and hurried towards them. Moonie paused briefly, surprised by the tall stranger, but he quickly recovered from his confusion and asked Oliver if he wanted to join him while he practiced the new dance steps. The blond trainee also asked James and if Taesoo wanted to watch, but James declined. James was sure that Taesoo would just get bored and so they parted ways.
Next, he showed Taesoo the empty dance studio, the dormitory, the piano room and a few other places. Taesoo didn't seem interested, but he listened and nodded from time to time. As they looked around, James told him about the training, the last test and the photo shoots. The path inevitably led them to one of the photo studios in the building. As luck would have it, the door was open, but the room was not empty.
"Oh, I'm sorry." James paused, a polite smile on his lips as he entered. "I'm just showing a friend around."
The woman turned around, one hand still resting on the tripod of a lightbox. She was in her early thirties and wore her hair in a messy bun and a dark gray, way too big hoodie. A SLR camera dangled around her neck.
Realization appeared on her face when she saw James.
Nana Lee was one of the top photographers who regularly worked with PTJ models. James loved the photos she had taken of him shortly before the monthly exam.
“Don’t worry.” Nana Lee waved them in before stepping back from the light box, revealing a gray background. A silver, ornate chair that looked almost like a throne served as a prop. “I was just experimenting a bit. I had an idea, but I’m not sure if it’s going to work or-”
She broke off as her attention slid from James to the young man behind him. Taesoo just bowed his head in greeting and then let his gaze wander around the photo studio. An excited gasp followed before Nana Lee put her hands over her mouth. A light appeared in her eyes and before James could react, she was standing directly in front of the two teenagers.
“Oh, my goodness! Are you a new trainee? A model?”
James pressed his hand over his mouth when he noticed Taesoo’s irritated face. He looked as if he wasn’t sure if the photographer had just insulted him, was making fun of him or if she was serious.
“These manly features - your prominent jawline, this dark gaze, and, oh, your big frame and muscular build! It’s perfect!”
She was completely serious.
“Miss Lee, please calm down.” James bit his lip to keep from laughing. He didn’t want to upset Taesoo, but Taesoo looked like he wanted to run away, completely overwhelmed by the excitement and the compliments that were thrown at him. “My friend is a bit shy. And he’s just visiting. He doesn’t belong to PTJ or any agency.”
The visitor’s pass dangling in front of Taesoo’s broad chest caught her eye. Nana Lee looked disappointed for a second before she looked from James to Taesoo and then to her set-up background.
“What a shame, he’s intriguing features. He would look great in an idol group.”
“I can neither dance nor sing,” Taesoo replied stiffly. “And I’m not a model.”
Disappointed, Nana Lee chewed on her lower lip. A few strands of hair fell tangled across her round face. Wrinkles appeared on her forehead as she thought about something. James had seen this expression on her face before. She was dissatisfied with something, probably with her work or the concept. Then her face brightened and she clapped her hands together.
“Can you boys help me out? I want to test a concept, but I’m unsure if it works.”
James blinked, surprised by the sudden question.
“You mean … as your models? Both of us?”
Nana Lee nodded quickly. “I have a photoshoot tomorrow, but I don’t know if it’s gonna work like I want. Please help me out.”
“But …” A look at Taesoo showed that the top dog from Ansan was frozen in surprise. “.. my friend has no experience with modeling.”
“Please. It will not take long. James, you can help him and I will take care of the rest. I will give you the photos afterward, edited, of course. It would be a wonderful keepsake. Better than any purikura!”
With his lips pressed together, he looked at the silver throne. It was a great opportunity. He liked the idea of having photos with a friend and the photoset looked perfect for Taesoo. But he wasn’t sure if he could convince-
“Okay.” The quick answer surprised James almost more than the photographer’s offer. Taesoo rubbed his neck and didn’t seem very convinced, but then he shrugged. “It would be nice to have photos together.”
“You’ll not regret it!” Nana Lee’s enthusiasm was almost overwhelming. “Your outfit is great but first …” She turned to James. “You need to change a bit.”
She got James a white jacket from the clothes rack and some necklaces as well as some Hermes rings for Taesoo. James knew better than to argue with her. The woman had a vision and she was following it with a burning passion. Before they knew it, they were posing in front of the gray background while Nana Lee took photos. James helped as best he could and gave Taesoo tips.
To his surprise, Taesoo did better than expected. With his hands in his jacket pockets, he faced one of the soft boxes and looked serious and calm. But from the bulging tendon in his neck, James could see that he was more tense than he seemed.
“A little bit higher,” James murmured before lifting Taesoo’s chin a little more. In response, Taesoo just grumbled, but he kept quiet.
“Perfect. Stay like that.” When the first individual photos were ready, it was James’ turn. In contrast to Taesoo, he had gained experience as a model in the last few weeks and so posing was much easier for him. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the other fighter staring at him, almost impressed by James’ professional behavior.
“Excellent.” Looking at the photos on the screen, Nana Lee smiled contentedly. But she didn’t let them catch their breath for long. Next, they started taking pictures together in front of a gray background. Taesoo visibly stiffened when James touched his shoulder with his.
“Just act normal. Don’t think so much.”
“That’s easier said than done.”
Smirking, James leaned his head to the side until his hair brushed against Taesoo's upper arm. Then he took the pendant and bit into it. His eyes flashed cheekily. Taesoo snorted and brushed back a few strands that had come loose from his hairstyle.
The softboxes were triggered as the photographer pressed the shutter once more and then quickly checked the photo. “Ah! Great!”
Her reaction elicited a sigh from Taesoo. “Isn't she exaggerating?”
“I'm sure she isn't.” The pendant fell back onto his chest as James straightened up. “She did the photos I sent in the group chat yesterday.”
“... the photos were … good.”
“I told you she knows what she is doing.” James couldn't wait to see the results. He was curious and even though he was sure Nana Lee had done her best to capture Taesoo's charm, he hoped his friend would like the photos. The conversation about Taesoo's long hair and his little brother was still on his mind. Taesoo wasn't someone who cared about his appearance and did what he wanted, but James hoped that it would give Taesoo a new, positive perspective on his personal looks.
Nana Lee asked them to pose for her camera one last time. This time, they used the silver throne as a prop. Taesoo sat down on it, his legs casually spread and his arms placed on the armrests. By nature, he was a sight of strength and arrogance; his gaze was intimidating and calm, as if he had the world beneath him. And James let him have the throne. At least until the photographer had taken enough photos and asked him to join Taesoo. First, James leaned casually over the throne’s backrest, his gaze fixed on Taesoo's right hand, which nervously gripped the armrest. His knuckles and veins were visibly prominent from tension.
Changing his position, James pushed Taesoo's arm off the armrest and positioned it on Taesoo's thigh. The other gave him a questioning look but obeyed when James asked him to move a bit until his upper body leaned more to the right. James sat down on the now free armrest and put one foot on the seat, right between Taesoo's thighs. Then he leaned forward slightly, the elbow of his other arm rested on his thigh. Taesoo gave him a surprised look, but when he saw James' cheeky grin, he admitted defeat with a sigh and turned his attention back to the camera.
“Oh my god! This pose is awesome!” The softboxes were triggered again as they followed the photographer’s instructions and adjusted the position of their heads accordingly.
She finally gave in and thanked them for their help. James waved her off before grabbing Taesoo’s wrist and dragging him to the photographer. With a smile, Nana Lee showed them the photos on her camera screen.
Next to him, Taesoo audibly sucked in air. “That… that’s me?”
“Of course.” The photographer grinned. “I have an eye for talent - you fit the concept well. You two were truly inspiring.”
“I hope we could help,” James noted as he admired the photos. Even unedited, the photos looked so good that they could have appeared in a magazine or on a cover.
“Yes, thank you so much. I know now my concept will work well tomorrow. And I'm sure the client will love it too - I just wish you two were the models.”
“Maybe next time.” James grinned as he wrote his email address and phone number on her note app. “The photos are stunning. Thank you so much, Miss Lee.”
They put the borrowed things back and said goodbye. On the way out, James told Taesoo about the restaurant nearby and went ahead. As soon as he opened the door, it got noticeably louder. Even Nana Lee looked in their direction.
“Idiots! You freaking scumbags,” someone cursed before a flat hand collided with Beom's face. The red-haired trainee lowered his gaze while Gyuseong stood helplessly next to him, his right cheek also red. Unfortunately, it was a much too familiar sight. “Didn't I tell you to shut the fuck up?”
The opening of the door drew the assistant manager's attention to James. There was a dangerous sparkle in the angry little eyes.
“You're the guy-”, James heard Taesoo say, but the rest of the sentence was drowned out by the assistant manager's voice.
“You should greet me, you little shit!” The sight of James Lee was enough to make the man lose his temper. Assistant manager Kim closed the gap between them and raised his hand to strike him. James expected another ridiculous slap, but before it hit him, a hand wrapped around Kim's wrist and squeezed hard. The older man gasped in pain and only now noticed the tall figure behind James.
Taesoo leaned closer threateningly. A red spark blazed in his black eyes.
“What the hell-”
Before James could react, Taesoo grabbed the assistant manager by the collar and slammed him to the ground. The impact alone caused the man to let out a painful scream, which was soon replaced by a pitiful whimper.
The other trainees, too surprised, could only watch and gasp. Not that James expected any help from them. Nor could they have done much.
Taesoo raised his big fist to punch the surprised assistant manager into the afterlife, but James's call made him hesitate ... but it didn't stop him.
The blow broke the tiles next to the guy's head.
“Try to hurt him again and I will crush your head,” growled Taesoo. Honestly, James was surprised to see that Taesoo had held back. He could still feel the murderous intent emanating from his friend.
The other two trainees watched the events in horror and automatically backed away further, while James heard footsteps behind him. Nana Lee said something, her tone loud and shrill, but James only had eyes for Taesoo.
He knew him well enough by now to know how quickly Taesoo lost his temper when he was irritated. If the shameless bastard did anything else stupid, he would be lucky if he ended up in the hospital rather than the morgue.
Worried, James reached them and dragged Taesoo off the assistant manager. He encountered less resistance than expected. Almost tamely, Taesoo stood up and let James do as he pleased, but he kept his eyes on Kim and pushed James behind him, protectively.
Assistant manager Kim sat up, white as a sheet, when he saw the cracks in the gray tiles. "Who the fuck are you, asshole?"
Taesoo snorted and cracked his knuckles. "I'm James' bodyguard."
His answer silenced everyone. At least until the fight attracted more people. The assistant manager started to yell and demanded security while Nana Lee pushed herself between him and the teenagers to scream at him in return. Taking advantage of this moment, James pulled Taesoo back into the photo studio, away from curious glances and further possible fights.
“This wasn't the first time, was it?”
At this question, James could only sigh. Slowly, he understood why Taesoo was here.
Even though James had tried not to let it show, Taesoo had noticed that something was wrong.
He carefully placed a hand on Taesoo's arm. Half to calm him down, half to hold him back if necessary. He wasn't worried about the assistant manager, but Taesoo was inhumanly strong and the last thing James wanted was for Taesoo to get into trouble because of this asshole.
But James knew that there was no turning back now. Taesoo wouldn’t let him alone and he had a right to know what was going on. There was also something else James had to show him.
It was a symbol that James had seen in Daegu and that Taesoo had also found in Ansan. If he was right, it would confirm his theory. But first, he needed Taesoo's opinion and knowledge. "I need to talk to you about something. I'm sure you will find it important."
Taesoo looked at him critically, the stubbornness visible in his eyes.
"... I think so too."
**********
Normally, they played poker in a nice hotel suite or in someone's private place, but today's location was an old warehouse. It added to the atmosphere and was a reminder that gambling wasn't legal. Yujun Ji preferred hotels, room service, and the option of picking up someone at the bar after the game to sweeten the night.
Instead, he had to make do with uncomfortable chairs and a shabby location. At least the alcohol was good.
They didn’t have a dealer, so the task fell on Yujun. The cards were shuffled and the hole cards were distributed. Then the first round of betting occurred and the first game of the evening started.
Yujun Jin sipped his cognac, watching the other players. This time, it was just a small group. Beolgu Lee was missing - which Yujun Ji was glad about since the professional con man was a nuisance, even if he didn't always have a lucky hand.
The three community cards were dealt face-up on the table, opening the second round of betting. When it was finally Yujun's turn, he raised his bet. The colored poker chips clattered as he moved them.
Since the game was taking place in Seoul, Yujun also saw a few familiar faces. There was Robert Choi, the second-in-command of the Black Bear Gang, who was an acquaintance of Tom Lee. The bald man wore a black shirt with a silver pattern that reminded Yujun Ji of wallpaper. The gold watch on his wrist didn't match the shirt. Besides that, the watch was just a copy - albeit a well-made one. Yujun didn't bother to enlighten him.
"Call," Robert grumbled, his bushy eyebrows drawn together.
Sitting opposite Uranus was none other than the Ultimate King. The man had dressed up for their poker game for the first time in a long time. He wore a navy blue suit with a white check pattern. Even though Tom Lee's appearance was in high contrast to his reputation as the "King of the Streets," he was still recognizable at first glance. His huge, bulky figure and striking face were still the same. But ...
"You lost weight, Tom." At Yujun's words, Robert Choi choked on his soju. The man coughed and looked horrified that anyone would even mention Tom Lee's appearance without being crushed in the next second. "You are training again."
Tom had let himself go in recent years. A few times, Yujun had found him sleeping on park benches, empty soju bottles on the ground, and his clothes so tight that they stretched over his large belly.
“Raise.” Tom’s glass clinked dangerously as he slammed it back onto the round plastic table. The other players sent the King of the Streets nervous glances. They expected a fight, but instead, Tom was beaming from ear to ear. As he spoke, he pushed more poker chips into the middle. “You can already tell?! Uranus, you are the first who noticed it!”
“How could I not?” Yujun chuckled and hid his smile behind his glass. “Your face is glowing with health and vitality. Did something good happen, pray tell?”
The big guy chuckled, blushing over the earnest compliment before bragging a little: “I’m starting my own company. Some things happened and now I have a lot of work to do.”
Something told Yujun that Tom was being so vague on purpose. Someone who didn't know the man would quickly assume he was simple-minded because of his appearance and way of speaking, but Tom was cunning and a survivor. If Tom didn't want to tell more, there was a reason and Yujun wasn't curious enough to ask. Instead, he said what he was thinking in a gentle tone:
"I'm glad you found something that fills you with new élan. I'm sure your hard work will pay off sooner or later."
Yujun heard a quiet snort. The man at his side joined in the conversation and raised the stake again.
Today, only two cities were present at their table: Seoul and Ansan. While Tom and Robert were the hosts, Yujun had come to Seoul primarily for business and had spontaneously joined in the game of poker.
The last in the group was a man Yujun knew from his youth. Seong-Jin Sim was the first of them, whose hair had turned gray. He no longer wore it long and wild like in the past but in a 60-40 part with a down perm that gave him a casual vibe. He wasn’t as dressed up as Uranus but wore dark gray pants with a matching jacket over his black dress shirt, which went well with his belt. An eye-catcher was the silver necklace around his neck, equipped with a special pendant. It was the fang of an Asiatic black bear he had killed with his bare hands in his youth. His face also showed signs of age. Small wrinkles were around his eyes and the corners of his mouth - and now and then, he used reading glasses because his eyesight was not as good as it used to be.
“This reminds me of something.” Tom played with a poker chip. It looked puny in his big paws. “Uranus, can you go shopping with me? I need to look professional as the president.”
The request was surprising but not inappropriate. The men's gaze was directed at Yujun, whom reporter Kim had once described as a “young god”. (Words that had earned Uranus a lot of ridicule from the other fighters then and they still liked to make fun of him for the stupid article. It didn’t help that his assistant had framed the article and put it on Uranus’ office wall. His men adored him a bit too much and he couldn’t take it down since he didn’t want to hurt their feelings, just because they behaved like proud mother hens who wanted to show off their child’s prizes. It was still very embarrassing.)
Compared to the other men his age, Uranus was not only in good shape but placed great value on his impeccable appearance. It wasn’t just a habit from his youth but part of his job. While Robert's watch was fake and Tom Lee's suit was expensive but not flattering, Yujun looked like he was the cover model of a fashion magazine. A three-piece tailored suit from an Italian tailor, the black and gold Cartier watch on his wrist, the black fur coat that he wore elegantly over his shoulders, right down to the gold chains that were attached to the button of his vest; everything was perfectly coordinated. Even the jade gemstones in his gold rings matched his eyes, which looked more green than blue in the artificial light.
Seong-Jin Sim snorted. “It’s a shame what has become of Seoul. You don’t even have strong juniors. And now you ask Ansan for help?”
“I’m not asking Ansan for help, I’m asking the playboy who knows how to handle a serious establishment for advice. Unlike you, who have no ladies and no booming business.” Tom’s tone became sharper, his brow furrowed. But his statement only brought a smile to Uranus’ face. Before the underlying tension between Tom and Seong-Jin could increase, Yujun raised his hand to calm Tom down.
“I’m glad to help.” Under the table, he lightly kicked Seong-Jin in the leg. The Silver Fox flinched and gave him a warning look, which Yujun skillfully ignored. Then Seong-Jin also increased his bet.
The men were focusing more on the discussion topics than on playing. Tom told them about his plan to recruit members of their generation for his new company and asked them if they knew anyone who urgently needed a job and was useful. His plan sounded suspiciously like mercenary work.
Robert cleared his throat. “Check.”
The deep wrinkles on his forehead had become more pronounced. When he looked at his cards, the corners of his mouth twisted ever so slightly.
Tom raised the stake again and Seong-Jin followed suit. One was greedy and the other didn’t want to back down. Even after all these years, they were still the same.
The fifth and final community card was dealt face up. Yujun smiled confidently. It worked like a charm. Seong-Jin played with the animal tooth on his necklace and Tom’s eye twitched, irritated by Yujun’s behavior. They weren’t sure if Yujun was bluffing or fucking with them for funsies.
This time, as expected, Robert folded. He discarded his hand and forfeited his interest in the current pot.
“What about your junior? Is he out of juvie?” Seong-Jin snorted at Tom’s question, knowing full well that Tom was only putting his finger on the sore spot. Like many others of her generation, Seong-Jin had chosen a teenager to do his dirty work and pass on his knowledge to. During an illegal car race in Seoul, Seong-Jin’s student had crashed his car and then started a fight with the other driver. It had ended with the police showing up and arresting him after a bloody clash. The teen had been unlucky that his opponents had been detectives of the special task force that hunted members of gen 1 down. Detective Sanghui Han and Detective Yeongcheol Kim were also known names to the men at the table. They have been causing quite a stir. They had even been on the news as they were the figureheads of the Seoul Police Station’s major crimes unit against the rising youth crime rate.
“Mhm. Siwon Kim is back in Ansan.” The silver-haired man stared at his cards. “ Call. The little beast got only stronger in prison. And more reckless. It will cost him his head one day.”
Yujun sighed quietly. His instinct told him it would not be long before more chaos broke out in Ansan's streets. The fighting had been increasing recently. Not least because everyone was keen on the title of “king”.
They continued their game and finally came to the showdown.
The men revealed their hands. Tom's grin disappeared when Seong-Jin's full house topped his flush. Seong-Jin wanted to snatch the pot, but the clearing of a throat stopped him.
"Royal Flush." With a smug smile, Yujun Jin laid his cards on the table.
"I hate you." Grumbling, Seong-Jin Sim rubbed the bridge of his nose. His jaw tensed as if he was holding back far worse words. Laughing, Seong-Jin secured his loot.
But just as they had started the next game, the door opened and several armed men stormed in. Seong-Jin and Yujun exchanged a look, but neither of them recognized the intruders nor saw any familiar gang sign. Robert reached for his katana leaning against the table, ready for battle, but Tom acted first.
The Ultimate King grinned widely, his face filled with wildness and sudden bloodlust. As he stripped off his clothes in record time and laid them on his chair, the others realized that the intruders interrupted their evening because of Tom.
“Tom!” Yujun ran his hand through his blond hair, messing it up. Now he understood why they were sitting in this shabby warehouse. Tom had chosen this place to lure a few rats out and get rid of them. “It's our poker night! What the heck did you do again? I could be in a bar or getting laid right now - but instead, you get us involved in your mess!”
“Don't get worked up about nothing.” Tom, now completely naked, turned around to face the screaming intruders. Seong-Jin and Robert averted their eyes in horror as they inevitably caught a glimpse of Tom's private parts. “I will bring the trash out and we can continue playing. Just enjoy the show and drinks!”
Seong-Jin then emptied his glass and poured himself another. “How can you stay so calm when you see something like that?” The old Silver Fox shuddered.
“I have seen enough dicks in my lifetime,” replied Yujun without batting an eye, watching Tom breaking a guy’s arm like a twig. The man screamed in pain before going down after a slap in the face. “It’s still the biggest, without a doubt, but when you have seen a few you don’t give a fuck anymore.”
Robert and Seong-Jin pulled funny faces.
“Oh, please. Don’t make such a fuss. You guys regularly visit saunas and bathhouses. You’ve seen a lot of dicks too.”
“Yeah… but Tom is …” Robert let go of his katana and snorted. “An elephant.”
Yujun burst out laughing at the comparison. Before he could think of a response, someone else entered the hall and stepped over a few lifeless bodies. When his gaze met Yujun's, the young man quickened his pace. The other two gangsters tensed, but when they noticed that the newcomer was wearing a school uniform, their willingness to fight turned to curiosity.
“I didn't know you were playing strip poker, sir,” said Taesoo while he watched the huge geezer destroying the attackers, only dressed in his birthday suit.
“We aren't,” Yujun said. Then he raised his flat hand to hold it in front of Taesoo's eye to protect the boy from the view of Tom running amok. “Mister Lee just likes to get naked before fighting.”
“Why?” asked the teenager nonchalantly, shifting his attention away from Tom Lee to his boss.
“He doesn’t like his expensive clothes getting dirty. Bloodstains are hard to get out.” The blond businessman lowered his hand with the four fingers, only to pull a small golden box out of his coat pocket. With a few deft movements, he prepared the cigar before putting it between his lips. When Uranus looked for something else, Taesoo automatically reached into his trouser pocket to offer his boss his lighter, but he was too slow.
A small, golden flame flared up.
The corners of Uranus’ mouth twitched briefly before he took the cigar between his index and middle fingers and then leaned forward slightly until the tip of his cigar touched the fire. The silver lighter remained calm in Seong-Jin’s hand until Uranus withdrew his head, took a drag on the cigar, and breathed out the smoke with a satisfied sigh. A small ring of smoke danced through the air as Seong-Jin gave him an amused look.
“I didn’t know you took a gen 1 kid in.”
Taesoo didn’t like the man’s tone. Nor did he like the mocking look when Seong-Jin scrutinized Taesoo as if he were just a child who could barely walk. The teenager’s hand clenched into a fist and for a moment, Yujun feared another fight would break out. However, Taesoo was far from defeating someone like the old Silver Fox. He could certainly win against another pre-gen gangster, but Seong-Jin was someone who caused problems even for Uranus.
“Didn’t you say you will not participate in our wars and drag teenagers into it? What about your beliefs?”
“That didn’t change. I’m too old for this nonsense,” said Yujun, although in Taesoo’s eyes, he looked the youngest of the gangsters present. Maybe a stress-free life was good for the aging process. “The boy isn’t learning to fight from me. I’m teaching him how to handle my business. That’s why I took him with me to Seoul.”
That was the truth, apart from the fact that Taesoo had asked him to accompany him. The brat was just using his boss for a free place to sleep. Even breakfast and room service were included in Taesoo’s hotel room. When Taesoo wasn’t visiting his little friend, Uranus forced him to accompany him to various real properties to inspect them.
“It’s not every day that someone piques your interest,” Robert noted, reaching for his glass of soju. “At least not when it comes to things like this.”
Taesoo’s boss shrugged and wasn’t in the mood to explain his actions. Instead, he leaned back with a smile and then turned back to his protégé. “So? Why did you suddenly show up here? Didn't you want to meet your little friend?”
“Sir.” Taesoo's gaze briefly scurried over those present. “Can I speak to you alone for a moment?”
Yujun frowned.
“It's ... about what happened in Club Regius. Before you took me under your wing.”
“Ah.” Realization flashed in the blue-green eyes. Then, the man stood up and emptied his glass. “Please excuse me for a moment.”
“It's fine.” Seong-Jin waved him off and turned his gaze to the fight, which was more like a one-sided beating. “Tom is still busy anyway. Just don't take too long, Uranus.”
“I can't promise anything,” he replied and followed Taesoo outside, curious to hear what the boy had to say.
**********
After Taesoo’s dispute with the assistant manager, he visited as often as he could over the next week and stayed by James' side. Oliver resigned himself to the current situation, even though he seemed secretly happy to have someone like Taesoo around who acted as a natural deterrent. Things remained quiet and nobody bothered them during training while Taesoo watched over them like a guard dog.
It was a surprise that Taesoo was allowed to enter the building after the fight again. This was partly because Taesoo had protected James; the photographer had testified the situation and James had wrapped the security around his little finger, who believed his words over the blatant lies of the assistant manager. It certainly helped that PTJ kept an eye on James, who was already turning out to be a real miracle for their tarnished reputation. The whole incident was treated as a minor argument that got out of hand. Mister Yoo, the head of security, had even patted Taesoo on the shoulder and offered him an internship, which Taesoo had politely declined.
Assistant manager Kim had received a warning for being too strict with the trainees and didn't show up at the talent agency for a few days. After he came back, James sometimes watched him from a distance or felt the man's burning gaze on him. At the same time, rumors were circulating that the agency was thinking about firing Kim or, at least, transferring him to another place before another scandal could happen.
That gave James enough time to snoop around and plan the next steps with Taesoo.
However, Taesoo was absent today since he was accompanying his boss to a business meeting. Oliver and James had the piano room for themselves. At least until Moonie showed up and stood in the doorway, his hands buried in his trouser pockets.
"Hey, sorry to interrupt your practice. Can you lend me a hand?" The older trainee smiled. He looked a little pale as if he had hardly slept. The skin around his eyes was bluish and a vein in his right eye had burst, as if he had overworked himself. Moonie was one of those trainees who often stayed up all night to cope with the amount of work.
“Sure!” Oliver jumped up and smiled. A break sounded tempting. James followed suit and adjusted the hem of his black hoodie.
“I will help too.” Before they left the piano room, James took his smartphone from the piano’s lid to send a short text. Then, he followed the other two trainees out of the room. Moonie and Oliver chatted while James rubbed his neck, suppressing a yawn. He had stayed up pretty late to do research for a new video.
They left the building through the back exit and went to the adjacent warehouse, which was also used by the PTJ agency. It wasn't particularly big and was only a temporary solution, as they wanted to replace the old, shabby building with a new one. It was already getting dark outside, and it was colder today than it had been for the last few days. James shivered and buried his hands in the front pocket of his black hoodie.
The dimly lit warehouse loomed ahead, its rusted doors creaking open as Bon-Hwa led them inside.
"Why are we here, Bon-Hwa?" Oliver asked, looking around.
Moonie avoided eye contact, his shoulders slumped as if he was exhausted. "It just takes a moment," he muttered, his voice barely audible. “The others wanted to meet us here … to talk about a group idea.”
James exchanged a wary glance with Oliver, but they followed Bon-Hwa Moon deeper into the warehouse. The big hall was mostly filled with cartons and wooden boxes. The place was almost abandoned and that’s why the trainees liked to meet up here. Some practiced in the warehouse when the dance room was occupied, and other trainees liked to hang out there, far away from the security cameras.
So it was no surprise when the sight of a small group of trainees greeted them. Beom crouched on the floor, a cigarette between his fingers, while Gyuseong and Jong Seong kept him company.
When they noticed the newcomers, Beom stood up, dropped his cigarette and stomped it out. The redhead rubbed the back of his neck while the other two trainees stayed silent. James frowned and cautiously stepped in front of Oliver, but before he could say anything, Beom beat him to it.
“I’m sorry,” said Beom, one hand behind his neck and the other buried in his pocket. He couldn't look at James and his cheeks were slightly red, but his tone was honest. "I caused you a lot of trouble ... and I'm sorry that I tried to hit you."
Beom's gaze briefly flicked to Oliver, who was staring at him with the same surprise as James felt. "And I'm sorry that I hit you. That was ... childish and stupid. I've only shown you guys my worst side and I even vent my anger at you."
"I am also sorry," Gyuseong interjected, tugging nervously at his face mask. "We talked so much shit about you guys, just because you were new and didn't seem to take the training seriously. We get newbies from time to time that only have a handsome face but don't put any effort into the training. My prejudice got the better of me."
Behind the two, Jong Seong smiled and gave Moonie a proud and satisfied look. The two were definitely in cahoots. That didn't surprise James. The oldest member of Class A and Moonie always kept an eye on the other trainees and took good care of them like big brothers.
Moonie returned the smile weakly.
“Yeah, I misjudged you, too.” Beom took a deep breath before he couldn’t hold back anymore. “You did great at the evaluation! You’re amazing and fucking talented, man. I’ve never seen anything like this before at a simple evaluation!”
“Thank you.” This time, James also allowed himself to smile. Next to him, Oliver relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief. All the tension that had existed between them finally seemed to dissolve. “I’m glad you enjoyed the show.”
“You, too.” Gyuseong laughed nervously and ran his hand through his hair. “You aren’t even here for a month, but you’re way better than us. I know this sounds … but I would love to train the new choreography with you, Oliver. Maybe you can give me some tips.”
“Of course.” Oliver’s face beamed. “And can you help me with the steps for the group dance? It’s so hard, but it looked so easy when you did it, Gyuseong.”
“Honestly, I thought you were rude and relied only on your looks,” Beom murmured and gave James a nervous smile. “We look at talent, not looks.”
A single question was left in his eyes as he looked at James. It wasn’t hard to imagine what Beom thought - and maybe even feared.
“I accept the apology, don’t worry.”
His words banished the last shadow that hung over the trainees. The atmosphere changed abruptly. “Hey, I heard about your profile pics.” Beom blushed. For a moment, he looked like a fanboy facing an idol. “Give me a copy, please.”
“Me too!” Oliver and Gyuseong shouted at the same time, which made Moonie and Jong Seong laugh. Their warm laughter drowned out another sound, but James didn’t miss it. He turned his head in the direction they had come from.
The door opened. Several men entered, looking so obviously like gangsters that James couldn’t suppress an amused snort. Some of them wore shabby suits, others were dressed in everyday clothes, but they all proudly showed off their tattoos and scars.
It was James’ reaction that drew the attention of the other trainees to the exit. Only one of them didn’t look at the door. He must have expected the visitors.
A familiar face was leading the mob.
Assistant manager Kim.
“Bon-Hwa,” James said calmly, not taking his eyes off the gangsters, “What have you done?"
Moonie lowered his gaze, biting his lower lip as he trembled. The others looked from the blond trainee to the gangsters before they realized that their presence in the warehouse was no coincidence.
“What’s going on?” asked Beom, while Jong Seong grabbed Moonie by the shoulders and shook him.
“Moonie, you-”
James wasn’t listening to them. He could guess what was going on, even though Moonie continued to ignore their questions. Tears ran down his face as he just shook his head and muttered that he had no other choice.
"Welcome, everyone," the assistant manager sneered. "I see Bon-Hwa has done his job well."
His smirk sent chills down James's spine.
James had expected the man to act soon, but he hadn’t predicted the reinforcement. They were even still on PTJ’s private ground!
“What is the meaning of this?” asked James, taking a quick look at his smartphone. No reception. He hadn't received a reply to his last message. He had sent the last one as they had approached the warehouse.
“Don't even try. It's useless. There's a dead zone here.” Assistant manager Kim spread his arms, visibly enjoying the situation. No doubt he had thought his plan through carefully. Kim had even chosen the day when Taesoo wasn't around. No doubt Moonie had informed him about this aspect too.
James pressed his smartphone into Oliver's hands, who took it with a surprised face. The other trainees checked their phone reception, only to find out that the assistant manager's words were true. It wasn't the first time that the mobile phone signal in the warehouse was awful - and this far back, there was a greater chance that their smartphone failed them.
James clenched his fists, anger bubbling inside of him. He needed to distract the man from Oliver and the others. "If you’ve a problem with me, you can take it out on me. But in the end, it’s your fault that your job is in danger. You’re the one who fucked up.”
“You arrogant, little brat.” The man clicked his tongue and gave a signal to his backup, whereupon they surrounded the trainees and cornered them.
“You, snooping around, getting on my nerves … and because of you, I now have to expect an investigation and sacking.” Tendons were visible on his neck as Kim bared his teeth in an angry grimace. “Do you know who you’re messing with here, you little scumbag? Of course not - no, instead, I’ll have to take the blame since everything is going down the drain. The boss will wring my neck if I don’t…” He shook his head and cursed. “... but first, I’ll deal with you.”
“We don’t even know what you’re talking about!” Beom had regained his courage. His voice was shaking, but he seemed to have understood that assistant manager Kim wasn’t here to torture them out of boredom - as he had done countless times before.
The assistant manager's eyes gleamed with malice. "It's simple. You all work for us now. Keep your mouths shut and do as you're told, or there will be consequences."
The gangsters stepped forward, their presence a silent threat. The trainees exchanged fearful glances, unsure of what to do in such a situation. But when they saw how one of the gangsters took something out of his jacket pocket and held it out to them, a startled murmur went through the group.
“Bon-Hwa is already one of my best customers. Just two of you idiots stuck their noses into somebody else's business, but in the end, you are all the best candidates for the plan anyway.” His grin widened. His eyes were so wide and wild, it was as if he had lost his mind. Taking such a risky step, even sending his men to PTJ's private ground, was a testament to how badly James' actions had cornered him. Now, Kim had to adjust his long-term plan to minimize losses.
“I even brought the good stuff - the best cocaine on the market. The stuff that we use for new customers to turn them into regulars.”
Moonie's eyes met James's, a silent apology in his gaze. James knew Bon-Hwa Moon was trapped, just like the rest of them. But James also knew they had to find a way out of this nightmare before it was too late.
Without hesitation, James stepped in front of the other trainees while keeping an eye on the gangsters. He was fast and strong, but the problem was the number of opponents. Even with his speed, he couldn't keep an eye on everything, let alone protect them all. The biggest problem, however, was that this situation turned the trainees into hostages and a weak point for James.
Even though James didn't care much about the others - apart from Oliver - they still didn't deserve to get hurt. Especially, since James was partly to blame for this situation.
Either way, they were at a disadvantage.
"What are you doing?" Oliver whispered, holding James' sleeve. The worry was written all over his face, but James simply freed himself and smiled reassuringly.
"Just stay back and be careful not to get involved." This order was not only directed at Oliver but also at the other trainees.
He could do it.
He just had to be careful and -
An unnatural noise filled the room and echoed off the walls. A thundering sound, then the groaning of metal. Even the gangsters stopped and looked around in surprise, searching for the source of the noise.
When it echoed through the room once more, James quickly identified the origin of the noise. As did a few of the gangsters, who looked at the locked door in surprise. “What the hell - is someone trying to break the door open?”
As if the person on the outside wanted to answer the question in the affirmative, the thunder sounded once more through the air before the first dent appeared in the metal door.
“What an idiot. Nobody can open this door.” Assistant manager Kim laughed and shook his head when he saw the trainees' hopeful faces. “And even then, they still have to deal with us. You wimps are fucked anyway, so be good boys and keep quiet.”
But the noise didn't stop.
Whoever the intruder was, he was stubborn as hell.
A grin appeared on James' face. A laugh burst from his mouth, which only irritated the assistant manager even more. James could no longer hold back his delight nor his smile. He was tired of pretending. Instead, he was overcome by the anticipation and excitement of a fight.
Another blow followed.
The outline of a fist was left in the metal of the door.
“I'm not alone.” The muttering wasn't directed at anyone else, just at himself. The words slipped over James’ lips as if he was reminding himself of this fact. "I've friends who have my back."
His stomach tingled. A wild grin spread across his face.
With the next impact, the door burst open and fell to the floor.
James' eyes lit up at the sight. His heart was pounding wildly in his throat as a warm feeling ran through his body.
Light flooded into the warehouse.
For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still. All eyes were on the intruder, whose large outline stood out against the white light. Fearless and confident, a tall man dressed in a gray school uniform stepped over the deformed door. One hand was casually buried in his trouser pocket while the other was clenched into a fist. Some blood was stuck on the exterior of the door and on the prominent knuckles of his right fist.
James grinned.
“Looks like my backup is here.”
“You…” Assistant manager Kim paused before looking from Taesoo to James. Then he laughed and shook his head as if he couldn't believe what was happening. But then he seemed to accept the situation and liked the idea of getting back at Taesoo for humiliating him. After all, Taesoo was outnumbered. “I have no idea what you used to open the gate, but a weapon won't help you here. Get the fucker!”
“A weapon?” Taesoo snorted, unimpressed by the number of enemies charging at him. With a composed expression, he raised his clenched fist in front of his face. “I don't need a weapon.”
The first gangster was now close enough and swung a baseball bat to smash Taesoo's skull in. A fist thundered into the man’s face. His nose broke before his whole body was catapulted backward and fell onto another attacker, who went down with him.
“I only need my right fist to win.”
Taesoo moved quickly. Faster than when they had first met and James couldn't help but feel proud. Their training paid off. Taesoo was resilient and strong, which meant he was prone to endure attacks and getting injured. But thanks to the training with James, he had gained more speed and hit his opponents before they even reached him.
It only took a few well-aimed blows and the five attackers laid defeated on the ground.
The assistant manager couldn't believe what he saw with his own two eyes. But it wasn’t enough to stop him either; Kim continued to shout orders while Taesoo fought back. The superhuman strength that Taesoo displayed made Kim lose his composure. His arrogance and self-confidence began to crumble. "What are you waiting for?! Kill this son of a bitch!"
"Hey." Assistant manager Kim flinched when he heard a soft voice next to his ear and warm breath traveled over his skin. "I'm here too."
Pulling a folding knife from under his jacket, the man whirled around to slash James' face, but the redhead dodged effortlessly. A series of frantic movements followed, but no blow could reach him.
Bored, James yawned, his hand raised to his mouth. "Is that all you can do? Aren't you here to get back at us? How pathetic." Almost dancing, James dodged a crowbar aimed at the back of his head. The gangster who had crept up behind him blinked in surprise while James looked down at his hunched body, unimpressed. These gangsters were so weak. They couldn't even call each other members of their generation. And they were too young for gen 0. But that didn't mean James would treat them gently just because they were weaklings.
These assholes had tried to drug them.
Turning around, James used the extra energy to perform a back kick and struck his target when the man was rising up for another attack. James' foot hit the gangster in the chest, pressing out the air of his lungs and catapulting him straight through the room, where he crushed into old cartons and stopped moving. The crowbar clattered as it hit the ground seconds later.
With his mouth wide open, the assistant manager as well as the trainees stared at James who brushed his hair back and smiled. Especially, Oliver was surprised by what he had just witnessed. In all the time he had known James, it hadn’t even once occurred to him that James wasn’t that different from his friends who looked like thugs. He had just assumed they had saved James, the perfect little model student who never looked for a fight in SC High, but the reality was different.
James looked around to assess the situation. The more time this fight took, the more dangerous it became for the defenseless trainees. Besides that, bastards like these tended to take risky measures when they were cornered like animals.
“Who the fuck are you?” Assistant manager Kim pointed the knife at him. His voice cracked. “Are you even human?”
That wasn't even worth an answer. In the blink of an eye, James disappeared and appeared next to the assistant manager. The man had annoyed him long enough. Raising his leg up high, James aimed at his target, his eyes cold and unforgiving. The axe kick swung down, crushing the man into the ground and breaking the floor. The cement burst open like veins.
As expected, the man could only offer a big mouth - nothing more.
James' attention turned to the rest of the gangsters, who hadn't noticed that their leader had been beaten to a pulp. They were too busy trying to take Taesoo down. Without hesitation, James moved towards his friend. Not that Taesoo needed his help, but so many enemies were annoying and Taesoo had endured a few hits with weapons.. Acknowledging James’ presence, Taesoo nodded briefly in his direction before punching another gangster in the face. The fight was chaotic and fast. Blood splattered, bones gave way and broke under their heavy attacks and screams of pain filled the air. More and more enemies fell to the ground and hindered their comrades. The difference in strength between Ansan's top dog and Seoul's One Man Circle and these third-rate gangsters was too big.
"You are so cool." James dodged a punch and broke the next guy's nose with a quick punch he had learned from Gongseob. The fight itself was boring, but fighting alongside Taesoo was fun.
“Am I cooler than Jichang?”
James suppressed a laugh and sent the next guy flying with his high kick. The question was so unexpected, almost innocent and a little defiant, that he giggled. He knew there was some sort of silly rivalry going on between the two, but Taesoo sounded almost cute in his ambition.
“Yeah, you're cooler than Jichang. Then today you're the hero.”
His answer made Taesoo snort and he turned his head away as if trying to hide a grin. At the same time, Taesoo turned his attention to the next gangster, who hit him in the chest with a baseball bat. The bat only elicited an unimpressed grunt from the tall fighter.
James had just taken care of the next opponent when he saw three men charging at Taesoo. All of them used weapons - even Taesoo would get hurt by knives. His body moved automatically. James' foot thundered into the face of his current opponent while he used him as a springboard and launched his body into the air. Describing an elegant arc in the air, James landed with one hand on Taesoo’s head. James' fingers dug into the black hair while Taesoo stomped his opponent into the ground with one punch.
Taesoo blinked, surprised by the pressure on his head as he stood still. He easily held James' weight while James used him as an anchor. In one fluid, powerful rotation, James knocked down the three men who had sneaked up on Taesoo.
And so the fight finally came to an end.
With a sigh of relief, James slid down, preparing to land, but that didn't happen. A muscular arm wrapped around James' waist and held him in place as he ended on Taesoo's broad shoulder and upper arm.
James blinked in surprise and looked down at Taesoo.
The tall fighter held James tightly without effort and let his gaze wander as if it were perfectly normal to carry him like that. "You're too light."
"I am ... too light?" James raised an eyebrow in amusement, unable to suppress a smile.
"Yeah, you need to eat more. And more meat."
"I will eat more meat when you grill it for me." A soft laugh escaped James as he saw Taesoo nod in earnest after his playful words. Taesoo looked rough, but his caring side was sweet. It was touching that this soft heart didn’t only beat for his little brother but also for his friends.
A groan of pain turned their attention to the astonished and shocked trainees. There, not far from them, assistant manager Kim sat up, blood running down his face as he cursed and insulted them all.
“You… don’t know who you’re messing with, you lousy brats.” The man wheezed and wiped his mouth. His muscles were shaking so much that it was almost a miracle that he was back on his knees. “... you’ll... you… he ’ll-”
“I’d be very interested to know more about this topic. Pray tell, who’s behind this drug deal?” A new voice cut in, deep and calm. James had never heard it before, but the tone alone gave him goosebumps. He turned his head towards the entrance and watched as several men entered the warehouse.
The speaker was quickly identified. It was a man with blond hair, dressed in an expensive suit. A black fur coat lay over his shoulders. In his right hand, he held a cigar that left a trail of smoke behind. The white smoke caressed his masculine features like the soft touch of a woman whose fingers glide over the smooth, shaved chin and traced his high cheekbones. Close behind the blond man followed a man with glasses who had his hands clasped behind his back and looked like a secretary. His face was almost emotionless compared to his boss, whose angry gaze rested on assistant manager Kim.
“Who the fuck are you now? Is this a fucking circus show-”
“Silence.”
The blond smiled.
There was a merciless coldness in his eyes as he walked through the warehouse and crouched down in front of Kim. The strange man slowly took a drag from his cigar and blew the smoke into the assistant manager’s face. Kim coughed as his gaze slid from the cigar to the missing ring finger.
“What kind of man are you to threaten kids? Have you no shame?” The blond clicked his tongue. Disgust danced over his features. “And in the end you got your ass handed to you by the kids you thought were easy prey. But now … “ He took a quick glance at Taesoo and James. “... the adults should take care of the rest.”
Thanks to the expensive jewelry and clothing, the blond man looked more like a gangster than the heap of misery at his feet. “I’m very interested in your boss. Nobody messes with me in Ansan and gets away with it.”
With a smile, the blond pushed up Kim’s sleeve, revealing his tattoos. Among them was a skull that looked very similar to the symbol on the tablets. “Secretary Hwang, take care of this scum for me.”
“Yes, sir.” The man with glasses bowed briefly before signaling to the rest of their men to handle the gangsters as well as the frightened trainees. In the meantime, the blond came over to them and James took the chance to slide off Taesoo’s shoulder. He landed on the floor and bowed politely.
“You must be Mister Jin.” James smiled. “Nice to meet you. Please take good care of Taesoo.”
“Of course.” Amused, Yujun Jin glanced at his young protegee, whose face turned noticeably redder. “You must be James Lee. I’ve heard a lot about you.”
The man, once called Uranus, gently tapped Taesoo on the shoulder. Taesoo’s gray school uniform was dirty with blood, but that didn’t bother any of them. “Please, take good care of him too, James. He needs good friends who can set him straight when he does something dumb.”
“Sir!”
Uranus chuckled before he took a look around. “You guys did a good job. I will take care of the onerous disposal. These fuckers dared to poach in my territory. Ansan doesn’t take invasions lightly.”
James nodded, enjoying Taesoo’s embarrassed face, before he excused himself and walked over to Oliver and the others to check on them. Oliver looked relieved, but the other trainees stared at him, horrified - probably remembering how they had treated James in the last months. A chuckle escaped James. He couldn’t wait to tease them and tell Oliver that their well-mannered senior Jichang called the area around their school his turf.
Thanks to this, James missed how Uranus laughed softly and ruffled Taesoo’s hair. “Good job. Are you satisfied that you could finally help your friend?”
Taesoo only responded with a grumble, his hands buried in his pockets, watching James rather than answering his boss.
To James' relief, Taesoo's boss kept his word and turned the gangsters over to the police. PTJ Entertainment was horrified when they found out what had happened behind their closed doors. Drugs were not uncommon in the idol industry but were not taken lightly in the industry or their society. Bon-Hwa Moon had to leave the agency. The same fate applied to other trainees from different classes who had been Kim’s customers. It was pure chaos, but by acting quickly, PTJ’s management was able to prevent worse consequences.
In the end, Oliver decided to stay at PTJ. James was sure his friend would become an idol one day, even if Oliver would be under a lot more stress after the holidays.
James turned down PTJ’s offer.
The events at PTJ had only shown him that there were other things he needed to do first. And as James had already told the talent scout, school and his scholarship came first.
It was nice to hear that PTJ would always welcome him if he planned to pursue a career in show business. But now, James couldn't wait to meet up with his friends from the alliance and eat and drink as much as he wanted.
He wouldn’t admit it out loud, but James had missed them terribly.
**********
The atmosphere in the room was so tense that even the sound of the frantic breathing was almost unbearable. Another blow finally ended even this annoying sound. The body slumped to the floor.
Satisfied with his work, the boss turned away and took a cloth from one of his lackeys to clean his blood-stained fist.
“What happened to the dealer?” the man asked. His dark, almost lifeless eyes were fixed on the messenger, who stood with his head bowed in the middle of the room. The messenger's hands were shaking. He stared stubbornly at his shoes so as not to see the puddle of blood around the head of the lifeless body on the floor growing larger and larger.
“Someone from Ansan got involved. I don't know how he found the dealer ... but-”
“No buts.” The messenger flinched at this rebuke.
Footsteps echoed through the room as the boss slowly approached him. One wrong word and he was nothing more than a useless, dead piece of meat.
“Who was it?”
“Some old guy from gen 0. He owns several clubs in Ansan. He isn't involved in the gang fights but… but…”, he stumbled over his words and panicked before continuing quickly to cover his nervousness. “One of the guys we hired in Ansan to spread our stuff was a desperate pre-gen gangster. He was poaching in one of Uranus’ clubs to provoke him and cause problems. It went wrong, and he got caught by the police.”
“Ah, I remember.” The boss sounded almost bored. “What happened to that old geezer afterward?”
A voice from further back in the room spoke up as the rest of the men in the room began to remove the dead body. The speaker, covered in tattoos, sounded frighteningly calm as he sat on a chair and looked through some paperwork. “We got rid of him while he was in custody.”
“Good.” The boss's sharp gaze turned to the messenger once more. “So this old guy from Ansan got involved because of some idiot's incapacity. How annoying. And now we even lost our man in PTJ.”
“It was a risky business idea from the start.” Making trainees addicted didn't bring in much money. In their desperation, they were simple customers, just like the countless students they supplied with Adderall, but their dealer in PTJ had bigger plans in mind. The trainees and future idols would have become new decoys to distribute more drugs, establish contacts, and create young addicts who would even sell their bodies to satisfy their addiction. Even more valuable, however, would have been all the celebrities and influential people in the entertainment industry that they would have reached with their help.
Drug abuse, forced prostitution, blackmail - all of these went hand in hand.
The boss walked over to the table. There were some bloody pliers and knives as well as some documents. The other man handed him a file. In it were several photos, which he spread out on the table. These photos showed the trainees who had been their clients. All of them were now useless because they were forced out of the agency. But the number of photos had changed.
“Why is this here?”
The additional photo showed a new trainee. Dark red hair. Silver eyes that looked confidently into the camera. A cheeky grin was on his lips as he posed with his left hand on his chin. The new trainee was dressed all in black and was illuminated by a red light to stand out from the dark background. “This is…?”
“This was a very promising newcomer. The agency was already preparing him for his solo debut - the dealer was talking about targeting him next,” the messenger explained hastily as the boss stared at the photo. “But it seems the newbie has figured out what our man was doing and caused trouble. The dealer planned to take care of it … but then the old gangster from Ansan intervened.”
There was an icy silence as the leader of the drug cartel stared at the photo.
“Of course, I will take care of the aftermath. I already have someone who will silence the dealer. We will cover it up as a suicide.”
The boss's broad shoulders began to shake. At first, it was barely noticeable, but then it became stronger. A harsh, creepy laugh burst forth from his mouth. His subordinates watched him anxiously, knowing that his reaction was not a good sign.
When he finally calmed down, he folded the photo once and put it in his pocket.
“How entertaining.”
Notes:
1) Taesoo took over Vasco's role in this arc^^ I think that's pretty fitting XD
2) I know nothing about poker. @Anima was so nice to help me with it but if there are mistakes left, I'm sorry^^° I used my OC's POV mostly in this chapter because he was meeting with other gen 0 fighters and there weren't many available for that event, so I had to add a new OC. Maybe some of you recognized the name of his student? Siwon Kim is a minor character from my fanfic "The Sun and the Moon" :) I like to re-use OCs because I'm lazy and he's perfect for Taesoo's development^^
3) Little reminder that Beom and his friend with the mask are from the PTJ canon arc and I reused their dialogue with Daniel :)
4) I hope you enjoyed the fan service XD
5) Honestly, I was surprised how long this arc turned out but on the other hand it's fitting since PTJ is a big part of James'/DG's journey.
6) The last scene was about the threat in the next season^^
7) This time there is no extra fanart because I wanted to commission someone for it but they weren't free. It would have shown James, sitting on Taesoo's arm after the end fight :3
8) I'm not satisfied how the fight scene turned out. It looked way better in my mind but I couldn't recreate the excitement I felt when Taesoo broke the door open and I'm very tired of writing fight scenes >.< This stuff is hard!I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
---------------------------
This chapter marks the end of the first season of "Rise of a Legend". Wow, I'm surprised I could make it so far but now I feel burned out. My next semester is about to start and I need to focus on my master's thesis. Furthermore, I need a break from this story. Don't worry. I still love it but I need to recharge my creative batteries and I plan to write more in advance for future chapters. It's also a good time for a break since I was thinking about adding Busan for the next season as an important part of the plot but we don't know much yet about them ... and of course, we don't know yet exactly what DG is planning to do. I hope I gain a better understanding for the (new) characters, their motives and their goals ^,^
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3 What do you think will happen in the next? ;)
Thank you all for your support and love for this story <3
Chapter 15: Palace I
Notes:
I'm back with the second season ;)
I hope you will like it. The picture was drawn by the amazing @moa_ti (Twitter)! ;3 The perfect way to start a new season^^
The mood and title song for this chapter is "D-CRUNCH(디크런치) _ Palace" .
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
**************************************************
**************************************************
The drive to the Chungcheong Province took almost three hours. It always seemed like an eternity to Jichang, even though the travel by car was faster than by bus. While Jichang could sit back, admire the scenery outside his window, or occupy himself with his smartphone, it didn't change the fact that the journey dragged on. The chauffeur his father had assigned remained silent, apart from a few brief questions he asked the family's eldest son.
It was the same as always.
The most exciting thing that happened was the photos James sent to the group chat. He and Taesoo were visiting Daegu, and Gongseob was showing them his city. Even though Jichang preferred his peace and a cup of coffee to the chaotic hustle and bustle of the younger students, he felt regret at the sight. He would rather be with them than face what awaited him in the Chungcheong Province. His gaze flickered from the fields belonging to his family back to the driver who usually drove Jichang’s father. Of course, his father hadn't come along. He had more important things to do in Seoul than to visit his family. A small voice in Jichang's head whispered that he was no different. How could he be lazy at home when so much work awaited him in Seoul and for the alliance?
At the same time, he hated his father for caring so little about his family; for everything else being more important than his children and his wife, whom he barely saw.
Jichang also hated being stuck here with the chauffeur, waiting uselessly for this annoying ride to end. Talking to the man was tedious because there was nothing they could talk about, and senseless chatter (which he wasn't the type for anyway) or a single wrong word would only be relayed to his father.
Soon, Jichang'd be able to get his driver's license. Then these kinds of trips would finally end.
They stopped not in front of the Kwak house, but in front of the brewery. Presumably, his mother was working as usual, despite the doctors advising her to rest. She had always been like this. This was one of the few things she had in common with her husband. A trait Jichang shared with them.
He got out, said goodbye to the driver, and then entered the brewery courtyard. A few workers greeted him politely. Jichang didn't visit this place often, but he was still the owner's eldest son, and the resemblance between father and son - as well as between him and his brothers who lived in the countryside - was unmistakable. Whenever he spotted familiar faces, Jichang stopped and chatted with them, a friendly smile on his lips that meant nothing.
A conversation here, a conversation there, all of it served only to delay. Even in the final meters separating him from his family, this journey seemed simultaneously agonizingly slow and far too short. He couldn't decide what was worse: the delay before confronting what he had tried so desperately to banish from his mind, or the meeting itself.
Jichang just smiled, answered the workers’ questions, and in turn asked about their well-being and about their families. The Kwak family was important for the economic growth of the province, but even more importantly, they offered secure jobs and put food on the table.
He had barely said goodbye to a worker when a noise caught his attention. With an uneasy premonition, he followed the sound and found his two brothers at the fence of the adjacent pasture.
Jibeom stood close to the fence, his broad forearms resting on it as he leaned forward. It had been several months since Jichang had last seen his younger brother, but in that short time, Jibeom had grown even taller. For a middle schooler, Jibeom was already frighteningly tall, passing for a high schooler. The first stubbles were already visible on his chin, and he was bursting with muscles and strength. His face was more angular and broader than Jichang's, who took after his mother in that aspect, while the youngest brother resembled a well-balanced mix of their parents.
Which, however, could not be said for Jihan's character.
To Jichang's horror, he found his youngest brother on the other side of the fence, standing in the grass, dressed in dirty camouflage pants, and holding a bull by the horns, which kept pushing him back.
Yelping like an animal and grinning broadly, Jibeom encouraged his younger brother, teasing him whenever he stumbled. Seeing this, Jichang wasn't sure if Jibeom had instigated the younger brother's behavior or if it had been Jihan's idea.
The bull shook his massive head in an attempt to shake Jihan off, but the boy was stubborn. He always had been.
Gritting his teeth, Jihan dug his heels in the dirt, stopping the bull's attack before attempting to drag the angry animal down by its horns, slowly bringing it to its knees.
Whatever this nonsense was, Jichang couldn't stand to watch it any longer.
He barked his brothers’ names loud and clear.
The two younger ones flinched and automatically turned their heads in his direction, which only served to distract Jihan and loosen his grip on the horns. The bull shook itself and rammed the boy with its head. Jihan, nimble on his feet, turned away just in time. But a horn grazed his arm, leaving a bloody cut.
But Jihan didn't even seem to notice it. His entire upper body was now covered in scars, and Jichang did not doubt that this was the first time something like this had happened.
As Jichang approached Jibeom, his hand trembled and his breathing quickened. Jibeom greeted him with a broad grin, but Jichang's attention was still on Jihan, who rushed to the fence and swiftly jumped over it. With a smile on his face, Jihan opened his arms to throw himself at his eldest brother, but as soon as he got close enough, Jichang struck.
His palm slammed against Jihan's cheek. The boy’s head jerked to the side before his skin suddenly turned red.
Jibeom flinched, just as surprised as Jihan, tears slowly welling up in Jihan’s eyes.
"Are you crazy?" Jichang’s voice grew louder with each word. He didn't care if the employees heard him. "What are you thinking? Are you trying to kill yourself?"
His hand still raised to strike, Jichang stood in front of his younger brothers, but even after the slap, the heat in his chest didn't cool down. Instead, the feeling worsened.
But his anger at Jihan, who so recklessly and foolishly risked his well-being, and his rage at Jibeom, who, as the older brother, didn't stop this idiocy but fueled it, were mixed with self-loathing.
It was the first time Jichang had raised a hand against one of his brothers. He had beaten Jihan the same way their father hit him when Jichang disappointed or angered him.
Jichang Kwak was no stranger to violence. He had experienced it himself, and he practiced it himself. When one of his men messed up, he reprimanded them just as he had been reprimanded. It had become strangely natural to him.
But this was different.
This was his little brother. He was still a boy. He was in middle school, and even though he was a reckless fool, he didn't deserve to be punished like this.
Since childhood, Jichang had protected them and taken their father's wrath upon himself. He had shielded them from it as best he could, and by moving to Seoul along with his father, he had been able to prevent the worst.
"Hyung-nim," Jihan murmured, the first tears streaming down his face. Holding his sore cheek, he still looked up at Jichang in disbelief.
"Hyung-nim." Jibeom stepped closer to them, but then stopped, as if afraid that Jichang's anger would strike him as well. The thought sent another pang across Jichang's heart. "Please don't be so harsh on him."
This was one of the reasons why he hadn't wanted to come home.
He was only making things worse.
"Shut up," Jichang hissed back. "Was this your idea? Why didn't you stop him?"
Jibeom flinched and looked away, guiltily. “Not to mention risking your well-being for stupid dares - what if you hurt the animal? What if it breaks a leg and then has to be put out of its misery? What about the costs? Does the owner know what you're doing? Does Mother know what you're doing here instead of studying for school?”
The two of them tried to make themselves smaller, which seemed almost ridiculous considering Jibeom's height. It wouldn't be long before he towered over Jichang, too.
“Why am I punished with two idiots for brothers? Why can't you just do what you're told and be good sons?” Jichang couldn't stop. The fire inside him wouldn't go out. He wished someone would stop him . “Why are you so useless and stupid? How are you supposed to take over the business if you kill yourselves first?”
A hand landed on his shoulder and squeezed firmly. Jichang wanted to break free, to direct his anger at someone else, but instead, the pressure intensified, holding him in place. He could only turn his head. The face he saw was familiar.
"That's enough, boy." The older man smiled, causing more wrinkles to appear on his face. His cheeks bore pockmarks, remnants of his childhood. "I think they've learned their lesson. Don't be needlessly cruel."
It was as if all his energy had been drained from him in one fell swoop. Even though the old man in his black suit didn't look it, he was strong. He had been part of Gapryong Kim's Fist and inner circle. And still worked for him as a driver and bodyguard.
“Mister Noh.” Jichang was surprised by the coldness in his own voice. He still hadn't gotten his emotions under control. “What are you doing here?”
“The shouting alarmed me. I was worried something had happened.” That wasn't what Jichang had meant by his question. They both knew that. But Bakgu Noh just smiled gently, as if Jichang was also no more than a child. “I think you should go inside and say hello to your mother. She's waiting for you.”
That half explained why the former gangster was here. It wasn't the first time Bakgu Noh had visited a friend in the province. The same friend owned the cows in the pasture. The Kwaks were essentially the man’s neighbors, which is how Bakgu Noh had inevitably met the Kwak family at some point. Jichang's mother had quickly taken a liking to the elderly, friendly man, and she often brought food to the neighbor, as he had been lonely since his wife had died. Perhaps it was kindness, perhaps pity, or simply a feeling of fate that touched his mother's heart.
Jichang stepped back, causing Bakgu's hand to slip from his shoulder. This time, the old man let it happen. His smile was still friendly, but also somewhat rebuking.
"Sir."
Jichang gave a curt nod to say goodbye. Then, without another glance at his brothers, he walked back to the brewery. His stomach still felt as if all the anger and self-loathing had coiled in a thick knot that wouldn't vanish easily.
**********
The lights flickered in bright colors as the music thundered through the large room. James could feel the beat of the music in his chest as he maneuvered skillfully through the crowd of partying people, before reaching a staircase up to the VIP area. Gongseob turned briefly around and signaled them to follow him. The security guard made way for Gongseob, but gave the third member of the group a worried look.
It wasn't the first time James had accompanied Gongseob to this club, but Taesoo Ma was a new face, and the young man stood out with his tall stature and aura. Gongseob didn't miss the suspicious expressions of the security guards either. Shortly afterward, the boxer scurried up to the guard and said something, after which Taesoo also entered the VIP area without any problems.
Gongseob led them to a seating area where glasses and alcohol were waiting for them. To James's surprise, these were the drinks each of them usually preferred. And his surprise was even greater when a young woman suddenly stood up and bowed politely in greeting as if she had waited for them.
"James, Ansan's dog, this is Ji-yoon Jung, one of my circle members." With a careless gesture toward the young woman, he introduced them.
"It's a pleasure to meet you." She cleared her throat. "Make yourselves at home. The club belongs to my parents, and I manage it to learn more about the family business."
That explained why they had gotten into the VIP area so easily and why Gongseob had been acting so brazenly the whole time.
At first glance, Ji-yoon Jung looked less like a manager than a typical clubber, thanks to her tank top and shiny metallic leggings, which reflected the colorful lights of the dance floor. What made her stand out, however, and made her look like someone Gongseob would hang out with, was her haircut. Her black hair was cut into a bob with a noticeable undercut. Furthermore, through the tight-fitting clothes and exposed skin, James could see how toned she was. If she was a circle member, he wouldn't be surprised if she could fight, too.
Smiling, Ji-yoon Jung invited them to take a seat.
Curious, but also surprised, Taesoo picked up the bottle of rum as he sat down. It looked expensive. As he poured himself a drink, his eyes lit up with anticipation. Presumably, Ji-yoon Jung had chosen the drinks according to her guests’ preferences - and that had only been possible with Gongseob's help.
James cast the boxer an amused look, which Gongseob just commented on with a snotty "What?"
"Nothing," James replied before enjoying his strawberry soju. For someone who loved to provoke Taesoo, Gongseob knew exactly what kind of rum Taesoo preferred. And James was sure the bottle wasn't exactly cheap.
"So." Gongseob spread his arms over the back of the cushioned bench. "We're here for business, aren't we?" Tilting his head slightly to the side, he looked back and forth between James and the young woman. "She is the one you should talk to. Ji-yoon doesn't look like it, but she's pretty good with all that business stuff and has a good eye for good quality products."
A wide grin appeared on Gongseob's face. "So when your idea is shit, she is going to tear your proposal to shreds."
His circle member rolled her eyes as she played with the bracelets on her right wrist.
"Don't worry." James smiled back. "Everything I touch turns to gold. No need to worry."
His confident words only elicited an eye roll from Gongseob.
James cleared his throat and looked alternately at Gongseob and Ji-yoon Jung as he began to roughly explain his idea: "From everything I have heard, most of your circle members are fully fletched fighters with different kinds of martial arts, even including women. I'm guessing you're one of them?" Ji-yoon Jung nodded and briefly added "Hapkido" before James continued. "And Gongseob already has a lot of experience from illegal underground fight clubs and official tournaments. And he is also training Taesoo's little brother, Cho Ma, as well as his cousin and some of your circle members. We can use all that to come up with a concept aiming for entertainment. We would use the circle members as assets, especially those who are photogenic or know how to put on a good show. If we use what you already have right, you can make a lot of money legally for the circle."
Across from him, Gongseob frowned and picked his ear, seemingly bored, but he didn't take his eyes off James. His interest had been piqued when James had used the word money. The boxer was so transparent.
"I'm thinking about a NewTube channel that makes self-defense and sports content. That would include matches, maybe even special tournaments where you can invite other circles or people from the underground boxing ring. There aren't many of these channels in South Korea at the moment, so there is a niche you can fill. But to fill this niche, you need highly produced content, but I know some people who can help. Some time ago, I worked with some content creators in Daegu." At the time, he had used Gongseob’s place to spend the night for free. "There is a great cameraman I know who is looking for a new job. And I could connect you with several great editors - but first, I will show you their work, so that you can decide what style would fit your content the most."
Meanwhile, Gongseob leaned further in James' direction and had given up trying to seem cool and uninterested. The fact that he hadn't touched any alcohol yet spoke to how seriously he was taking the whole thing. Or that he at least saw the potential of the idea.
"Ohhh, that sounds interesting. It would go well with the circle and…” Ji-yoon Jung gave her circle boss a meaningful look, her amusement evident in the twitch of her lips. “... Gongseob loves to show off. His matches in the underground fighting ring are legendary for how he plays with his opponents.”
“Mhm…” The boxer played with one of his braids draped over his shoulder, “…we could maybe use the old boxing studio … or the old temple on Mount Daegu.”
James nodded in agreement. “I’ve seen photos of the temple. It would help the channel stand out and, more importantly, add to the atmosphere and aesthetic.”
“Well,” Rubbing the back of his neck, Gongseob exchanged a glance with Ji-yoon Jung, who was smiling barely noticeably and had stopped fiddling with her bracelets. “I think that sounds pretty fun. We can give it a try.”
“I think so too, but it will depend on the video quality and how we perform.” Ji-yoon Jung allowed herself a sip of her drink, her brow furrowed. “I like the idea of teaching others how to protect themselves, but I need a bit more to judge the whole concept and its potential.”
“I have a folder. With ideas, concepts, and cost calculating.” Giving her a charming smile, James leaned back and draped his arm over the chair. "There is also a PowerPoint presentation with the most important points."
Her mouth fell open in surprise, but it didn't take long for her to recover, and a grin appeared on her face. The small dimples at the corners of her mouth gave her a touch of softness despite her mature appearance. "Oh, I like you more and more."
Between them, Gongseob snorted into his glass and lowered it before giving his circle member an amused look. Then he leaned forward and pressed his index finger against her cheek, right where one of her dimples was. "You just hope for less work, don't you?"
"I don't. I just like well-prepared people."
"Your dimples are showing," Gongseob's tone became teasing. "You're a bit too excited for just liking some organized folder, you little liar."
Her ears turned a shade redder before she swatted Gongseob's hand away with an indignant look. "Stop claiming that my dimples are a tell! And stop trying to embarrass me in front of-" She let out a deep sigh and folded her hands over her lap. The tendons in her long neck were clearly visible, but James was a bit surprised at how quickly she'd recovered from Gongseob’s attack. On the other hand, he did not doubt that this wasn't the first time she'd dealt with Gongseob's teasing.
“This is very unprofessional of you,” she then said in a voice that James could only describe as business-oriented, “I’m trying to do my best to help you with your business and make a good impression on your friends from the alliance—”
“Friends,” Gongseob grumbled, glancing briefly at Taesoo, who preferred to examine the various whiskeys and rums on the table rather than follow the conversation.
“—but you’re making it difficult to take care of my - our - guests of honor right now. Please behave.”
“Sure, sure.” Gongseob chuckled and let his gaze wander, as if he were already losing interest. Then he paused for a short moment and began to grin broadly. “Well, then, take good care of our guests. I’m going to have some fun.”
Before the other people at the table could even blink, Gongseob had already jumped up and moved to the next table, where, with a flirtatious grin, he leaned over a young woman in a fiery red dress. Since he addressed her by name, she was presumably one of his previous "girlfriends". His presence was welcome as she made way for him with a smile and then introduced him to her friends.
"At least he can entertain the female guests and bring in more women when the clubs have a surplus of men." Ji-yoon Jung sighed, while James hid his grin behind his drink. It almost sounded as if Gongseob, like some women, occasionally promoted a club or restaurant to attract new customers. If he did so, James wondered if he did it for free since it was fun or if he got paid for it since Gongseob was a money-hungry daredevil.
"So, back to business." After a clearing of her throat, she turned back to James and poured more strawberry soju into his glass. "I would like to hear more about your plans in a quieter place, but since Gongseob likes the idea, I would first like to know how experienced you are with online marketing."
"Of course." James took out his smartphone, unlocked it, and then clicked on NewTube . He then handed it to her, which she accepted with a frown. But as soon as she saw his account with over 1 million followers, she gasped and quickly clapped her hand over her mouth. Her gaze flickered to his username, and James could see recognition, then surprise, and finally shock fill her brown eyes, which appeared almost black in the dim light.
"You're HoonieASMR? You're kidding, right?"
"No." The corners of his mouth twitched briefly. "I'm never joking when it comes to business."
“That can’t be. I’m following HoonieASMR since almost the beginning of his channel and-”
“Do you want me to prove it?” His tone became playful. Of course, he could just log in - and he would, but he had an idea, and he wanted to see if it would work. When Ji-yoon Jung nodded, he put his index finger to his lips, mimicking not only his profile picture but also one of his most famous videos. When he lowered his finger, he bared his small fang in his trademark grin and then opened his mouth wider so she could see his tongue. Then he turned his tongue 180 degrees - the movement that Miyoung had once said would make his fans go crazy. And she had been right.
Ji-yoon Jung let out a high-pitched noise and clapped her hand over her mouth in recognition. To James's right, Taesoo choked on the exquisite rum.
Smiling, now visibly convinced - or hopeful? - Ji-yoon Jung took his hands. “I look forward to a good collaboration and successful businesses!”
"I look forward to working with you all on this, too," James replied, casting an amused glance in Gongseob's direction. Soon, Gongseob wouldn't have as much time to enjoy himself, since James' schedule didn't allow for any lazing around.
**********
The house where Jichang had spent his childhood and early teenage years was still just as he remembered it. There were a few new objects here and there, but they all bore the signature of his mother, who had lovingly decorated the house.
Everything was as it always had been, and yet he couldn't warm up to the sight. Ever since he had accompanied his father to the capital to learn the family business and attend a prestigious private school, the place had become more unfamiliar to him with each visit.
The only thing that could still awaken a spark of joy in him was the sight of the white piano in the large living room. Whatever else changed, it always remained the same.
Gently, almost reverently, his fingers ran over the closed key lid. How many times had he sat on the stool and watched his mother play? How many times had he watched her fingers dance over the keys and her eyes begin to shine again?
"They're finally asleep. It's been a while since we had such a cold, silent dinner."
His mother's gentle voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Even though she spoke calmly, she couldn't banish the hint of worry and reproach from her tone. Nor could she hide her glazed eyes.
She had become so thin.
The high, prominent cheekbones that Jichang had inherited from her now stood out even more. Her eyes were warm and brown, like amber, but they had lost their radiance. Dark circles under her eyes reinforced the impression that she always seemed tired. Anyone who knew her would assume it was due to the hard work the family business in the province demanded of her. Jichang was sure she blamed her dizziness and other symptoms on the hard work. No one else knew. The knowledge of her illness weighed only on her and her doctors. And on Jichang, who had discovered it by chance months ago and was now tormented by the knowledge.
In his eyes, his mother had been the most beautiful woman in the world, but now she was only a shadow of herself. From her skinny wrists and the prominent tendons in her thin neck, he could tell she'd lost weight rapidly. She hid it behind loose, elegant garments. It was one of the changes Jichang had first noticed. His mother had once preferred tight-fitting clothes, and in the summer, she'd worked in tops without fear of the sun. Now she always wore long, baggy clothes that didn't fit her. Her husband had never noticed this change.
Jichang looked away and stared at the piano’s fall.
"Sweetie." His mother let out a sigh and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "You should apologize to Jihan - no, to both of them - tomorrow."
"I'll only do that if they never do anything so stupid again."
"I'm afraid that's impossible. I wish it were that easy, but teenagers will be teenagers. They always come up with stupid ideas." A cold hand rested on his cheek and turned his head until he was looking into her tired, emaciated face. "I'm sure you do a lot of things in Seoul that would worry me."
"I would never," he replied immediately, but then he couldn't hold her gaze any longer. "At least I don't fight innocent animals."
Instead of investigating further, she staggered toward the piano. Jichang quickly grabbed her arm and helped her sit down on the piano stool.
"Thank you. In the evenings, I … I get tired so quickly these days."
With pursed lips, Jichang simply nodded.
He wanted to tell her it was no wonder. That she was sick. That she had barely eaten anything at dinner and now lacked strength, but he also knew that her lack of appetite was a sign of her illness. The cancer was slowly eating her from the inside.
"Come on." She patted the stool next to her like she used to do when he had been just a boy. At first, Jichang hesitated, but then he sat down next to her. Their legs touched, but even so close, she felt cold. As if approaching death had already robbed her of her warmth, leaving only a wasted shell.
Frightened by his thoughts, Jichang shook his head.
Meanwhile, his mother opened the key lid. A calm, gentle melody began to spread. Once, it would have comforted him, but now it was only bittersweet, almost painful, like a needle being slowly pushed into his chest.
His throat tightened as he listened to her. Unshed tears clouded his vision as he stared at the note sheets. The lines began to blur, the notes dancing like black spots before his eyes.
"Oh, my baby."
The music stopped. Instead, his mother gently brushed the tear from his cheek. "I'm so sorry. I thought..."
"I know... I know," he murmured, squeezing his eyes shut. "I..."
Jichang didn't know what he should say. Or what he wanted to say.
He should be comforting her. He should be there for her, supporting her, but now she was the one calming the waters and trying with her last strength to keep their family together.
His gaze remained fixed on the keys.
He couldn't talk to her about his fears and cause her even more grief. He had to show her that he was okay. "A friend plays the piano for me now and then. He's good. It's nice to listen to him. It reminds me of the old days."
"Oh? That's the first I've heard of it. Is he a new friend?"
He briefly swallowed the lump in his throat before nodding slightly. "He's my junior. He, James, transferred to our school in the first semester. A very talented young man. You'd like him."
Just to break the awkward atmosphere and fill the looming silence, Jichang began to talk. He told her about his first meeting with James, about all the things they did together (apart from the fights), and finally, he got to the other members of the alliance.
She listened to him attentively, her bony hands resting calmly on her lap. Her eyes softened, and a barely perceptible glow returned when he began to rant about Gongseob. She even laughed when he told her that while Gongseob loved alcohol, he was a lightweight who caused them a lot of stress when they went out partying together. Jichang didn't mention that he had drunk a bit too much once and had tried to steal the pool table. Luckily, he had been stopped by Seokdu and Taesoo while Gongseob and James had enjoyed the mess and not even tried to help them. Apart from not remembering much of this evening, Jichang didn't believe Taesoo about the pigeon Jichang had supposedly caught while drunk. Those details weren't relevant to the story.
"... when I slept, Gongseob had the genius idea to write on my face. Of course, the others joined him." Jichang rolled his eyes, disappointed but not surprised that a tipsy James hadn't stopped the chaos. Alcohol turned them all into little gremlins and hooligans. “I couldn't get rid of all the writing and drawings on my face. I appeared for my history test like someone who hadn't slept for 3 days or was sick; I put on a mask and tried to cover up my forehead with my hair.”
“Oh my goodness!”
When he saw her broad smile, the tension in his stomach finally eased. His shoulders slumped as he leaned closer and reached for her hand to squeeze it.
“It's nice that you met such good friends in Seoul.” Her other hand cupped his before rubbing small circles on his skin, just like she had done when he had been a child. He probably still was a little boy in his mother's eyes. "I was worried that you were only spending time with Eunchae and Seojun. They're lovely, but it's good to have friends from outside the family business. Friends who have no connection to your father."
Friends with whom he could just be himself and a silly teenager. These words remained unsaid, but they resonated and reflected in her face, as if to say that Jichang didn't have to grow up as quickly as he thought.
But who else would?
His brothers were still children. They were immature, and if he had to do all this so they could be carefree boys a little longer, Jichang was willing to sacrifice his childhood and adolescence. Since he knew he couldn't rely on his father.
**********
After a night of heavy drinking, Gongseob's body felt heavy as lead. His head was pounding from a few too many glasses of soju, but it was still manageable. He'd had worse nights, followed by worse mornings. But he was still tired, so he dozed a bit longer, ignoring the time.
Only when the light became too bright, piercing his eyelids and aggravating the stabbing headache, did he decide it was time to get up, shower, and swallow a handful of painkillers.
As soon as he sat up, Gongseob remembered that he wasn't alone. But instead of a girl (he had to sneak out of the apartment before his granny saw her) he saw two familiar guys on the floor.
Right, he'd offered them a place to sleep.
For James, it had become normal to stay at Gongseob's place after a night of clubbing, but for Taesoo, it was a first. There wasn't much space in Gongseob's bedroom. The left side of the room was taken up by his bed, with posters of famous athletes and rappers hanging above it. A desk stood under the window, but he couldn't even remember the last time he'd used it to study. The shortest wall in his room was taken up by his wardrobe, its doors covered in old stickers. On the opposite wall from his bed, next to the door, was the illuminated shelf with his sneaker collection. Some of them he had bought with his own money, others he had snatched from his opponents, either in street fights or in the boxing ring. Small trophies that filled him with satisfaction.
What filled him not with satisfaction, however, but rather with annoyance, was the sight on his floor. Since they normally didn’t expect many guests, nor did they have enough space for them, there was only one floor mattress. While his friends hadn't minded sharing the mattress, Gongseob wished he'd been spared this sight early in the morning.
Taesoo was taller than average, and his feet extended beyond the mattress. He'd gotten rid of the blanket sometime during the night because, of course, he'd gotten too hot while his whole body stretched across the entire mattress, wearing only his black boxer briefs. Gongseob should probably be grateful he was still wearing anything at all.
Compared to the big oaf, James had borrowed one of Gongseob's old band shirts, dating back to a phase where he'd worn everything a size larger because it was cool (and because they hadn't had a smaller men's size for him at the concert, but he'd rather die than tell James that). The black shirt hung loosely on James’ upper body and reached over his thighs, where it half-covered his gray boxer shorts. He had put one leg over Taesoo's while he slept, pressing his torso against the nearest source of warmth. A muscular arm had wrapped around his waist to hold him in place.
Just typical cat behavior.
Gongseob snorted and stood up. He stretched briefly, then rubbed the back of his neck. He decided to wake them up so they could get dressed. “Hey, get up. It’s already morning.”
But he got no answer. Nor a reaction.
Annoyed, he pressed his cold toes into Taesoo's bare side, to which the oaf just grumbled and swatted at him as if Gongseob was an annoying fly.
"Get up." Gongseob yawned and watched James's eyes flutter. He'd probably been awake for a while, too, being an early riser, but the exhaustion from last night made the cat sluggish as well.
"Why the fuck are you naked? Don't you know any shame, dog?" His own voice was too loud in his ears. A headache tablet was truly more than welcome. "I'm taking a shower. When I'm back, you fuckers are dressed and ready, got it?"
Taesoo opened one eye and looked up at him. "Big words for someone who is only wearing briefs. And what the hell is this neon color? I get eye cancer just from looking at you."
"Shut up, orange is awesome!"
Grumbling, James broke free of Taesoo's grip and rolled over until he could bury his face in the mattress. The tour dates and the purple name "Thanos " on the concert shirt became visible. "You're too loud."
"Sorry, kitten. I forgot you need your beauty sleep," Gongseob retorted rudely before giving Taesoo the middle finger and then walking over to his closet to get some fresh clothes. His grandmother must have just done the laundry, because the laundry smelled like lemons. He heard only a faint, annoyed grumble in the background, but James was too tired to respond with anything sassy to the teasing nickname.
Then Gongseob slipped out of the room and quietly closed the door behind him. There was no sign of his grandmother. Good. She wasn't working today, but she used the morning to go to the temple and run errands. A glance at the kitchen clock showed him it wasn't too late. He still had time to get dressed up and kick the two of them out of the apartment before his granny came back.
The shower was invigorating. It washed away the smell of alcohol, smoke, sweat, and the scent of women's perfume, along with his tiredness. Afterwards, he quickly swallowed an ibuprofen. A set of new, comfortable clothes and a dose of deodorant later, Gongseob felt human again.
He was about to brush his teeth, his toothbrush already in his mouth, when a scream made him jump. It followed a thud, as if something had fallen to the floor. Reflexively, he turned around, but his foot caught on the wet towel he'd carelessly thrown on the floor. He stumbled and slammed his funny bone against the sink. A sharp pain shot up his arm - of course, it had hit that exact sensitive spot - and as he opened his mouth wider automatically, the toothbrush slipped deeper into his mouth, nearly choking him to death.
He immediately pulled the toothbrush out of his mouth, choking on air, tears in his eyes.
Fuuuuck. What the fuck!
Blinking back his tears, he rushed to the door and flung it open.
His grandmother stared, startled, at Taesoo - who was at least wearing pants again.
She was a small woman with short, curly hair that wasn't quite as neat as usual. She'd probably already done more this morning than she should have on her day off. The shopping bags in her grip testified to this. She'd dropped one of them in surprise. Fresh fruits were scattered on the floor, and a lemon had even rolled all the way over to Gongseob's foot.
"Excuse me, ma'am," Taesoo said, bowing. "I didn't mean to startle you. I'm a ... friend of Gongseob."
At this polite and seemingly very unexpected greeting, she visibly relaxed and smiled nervously. "I wasn't expecting guests. I would have prepared breakfast otherwise. Or, I—"
"Don't worry, ma'am." Taesoo looked just as uncomfortable at the unexpected confrontation as Gongseob's grandmother. "We're fine."
"We ...?"
The question trailed off, only to be rewarded with an answer when James's mop of red hair appeared behind Taesoo. He must have been digging into Gongseob's wardrobe, because the black Adidas sweatpants looked suspiciously familiar.
“Good morning, Mrs. Ji.” With a radiant smile, James bowed in greeting. His eyes lit up like stars. “I’m James Lee. It’s my first time meeting you, but Gongseob told me so much about you. He said you make the best kimchi stew and tteokguk in the whole of Daegu!”
Her cheeks flushed a healthy pink. She suddenly seemed younger, while James used his charm to dispel the awkward atmosphere. Then he was already on his knees, picking up the fruits. Following his example, Taesoo relieved her of the heavy bags and picked up the dropped bag from the floor.
“Oh my goodness, you are such good and well-behaved boys. I didn’t know my grandbaby had such lovely young men as friends.”
The grandson in question wanted to puke.
“Grandbaby?” He couldn’t see James’ face, but he heard the grin in his voice. Fuck.
“Halmeoni!” whined Gongseob, toothbrush still in one hand, as he stood in the open bathroom door.
“Oh, there you are.” His grandmother smiled at him as the other two brought her groceries into the kitchen. “I just met your lovely little friends.”
He could tell.
He'd hoped to avoid exactly this situation.
“But how do you look? Go, get dressed first, and then help me set the table for your friends.”
“Yeah, don't be lazy. Be a good grandbaby, Gongseob.”
With undisguised glee, James glanced over his shoulder. There was no trace of mockery in his tone, his smile still friendly and polite - exactly the kind of smile older folk loved so much - but Gongseob could see a cheeky spark in his eyes. Taesoo didn't even bother to hide his schadenfreude. His chuckle was only muffled by the sound of his footsteps.
“Mrs. Ji.” James placed the fruits in the fruit bowl on the table. “Can I give you a hand? I don’t want to bother you with cooking breakfast for us, but I would love to learn from an experienced chef like you.”
The little fucker pulled out all the stops.
“Oh, that would be lovely.” And it worked, too. Gongseob couldn’t believe it. He felt like he was in the wrong movie while Taesoo, and especially James, took over his grandmother and his home.
But his irritation was quickly forgotten when the smell of food hit him.
Taesoo and Gongseob set the table, both now washed and fully dressed, while in the background, James's voice mingled with his grandmother's, repeatedly interrupted by the clatter of pots and a soft murmur as the soup simmered. Perhaps he had misheard, but it sounded almost as if his grandmother had invited James to stay over more often so she could show him more of her recipes. His compliments and charming manner not only fell on fertile ground but were absorbed like water by a sponge. More than once, she complimented him on how skillfully James handled a knife and how talented and experienced he was as a cook - and how rare it was for young people, especially young men, to learn such an important life skill.
Gongseob placed the bowl of rice on the table while Taesoo went back to the kitchen to fetch the next side dishes. He was just about to follow the big oaf when a smartphone began to vibrate on the table. The screen lit up, and when Gongseob saw the familiar name, he automatically reached for the smartphone, only to realize it wasn't his at all, but James'.
Before the smartphone went dark again, he had already read the message. Seokdu invited James to Suwon. Apparently, Gongseob wasn't the only one who needed help with his business.
But that could wait.
First, it was time for breakfast. His stomach growled in agreement as he saw the others arrive at the table with the last of the dishes, and the warm smell of kimchi stew wafted up to him.
**********
When the doors of the youth prison finally opened before him and the wind brushed his face, he took a deep breath. The air tasted purer, fresher, and even if it was only his imagination, sweeter.
After spending months in this run-down hole, he couldn't wait to get home. Not that he had a real home since running away, but there were places where he could sleep until he could get back on his feet. Besides, he knew the streets of his city like no other, and after being away for so long, he surely needed to clean up his territory and get rid of the vermin that had taken up residence in the meantime. His circle had held the fort, but without their boss, it had only been a matter of time before they lost territories.
Sighing, he ran his hand through his black hair, which now reached almost to his shoulders and annoyed him. He really needed a new haircut. The white dye at the hair ends had almost vanished by now.
An ugly, but unfortunately all too familiar, car pulled up next to him.
The car window rolled down, and a mop of red hair appeared. A wide grin greeted him, and he didn't know whether he wanted to punch the guy in the face or turn his stupid, red-and-blue car into a pile of junk.
"Don't stare at me like that!" Jaegyeon Na pouted. "I'm here to make it up to you and drive you to Ansan."
"And you think that makes up for the months I spent in jail because of you?"
"Hey, you knew what you were getting into when you decided to street race in Incheon. It’s not my fault you lost."
His hand slammed against the roof of the car before he leaned menacingly closer to the window. "You bastard cut me off. I crashed my Audi into a fucking building and you abandoned me to the police."
"It was your own fault. You should have been faster." Jaegyeon winked and then nodded to the free seat next to him, simply ignoring the pissed-off stare of the other man's cool eyes. "So? Do you want to take the bus, the train, and whatever else to Ansan, or are you getting in?"
After a brief grumble and what sounded like muttered curses, the man in his black leather jacket came around the car and slid inside. He was quite a bit taller than Jaegyeon, so he had to recline the passenger seat to give his long legs enough room. "I'm only taking your offer because Mister Sim said I can get my stupid ass back to Ansan on my own."
"Yes, yes. Here." He doubted the half-assed king of Incheon had even listened to him. Instead, the bastard pressed a small, blue, round Tupperware container into his hand.
Frowning, he opened the lid and found a piece of tofu inside, cut from a larger piece and stuffed into the small Tupperware container.
“It’s probably useless when it comes to you. I’m sure you will end up in prison again sooner or later.” The other teenager just snorted, but he couldn't deny it either. “But don’t eat it now. I don’t want my baby to get dirty.”
“Wow, you’re such an asshole.” Annoyed, he closed the lid again and stuffed it into the plastic bag with the rest of the things the police had taken from him when he had been arrested.
“That says the right guy.” The car’s engine roared up before he was shoved back into the seat. The scenery passed by as the driver barely kept to the speed limit, occasionally exceeding it before slowing down again.
After a long moment of silence, like an uncomfortable third passenger sitting in the car with them, he tore his eyes away from the window and turned his attention to Jaegyeon, who was staring at the road and had started humming a song.
But instead of trying to talk, the man leaned forward, rummaged through the plastic bag, and then pulled out a black business card. On the front was an image of a white skull, and when he turned the card over, there were only a few numbers in white. It wasn't a phone number, but it was a way to quickly regain power and influence. Not to mention money. "How is Ansan?"
Jaegyeon side-eyed him. "Why are you asking about Ansan? And not about Incheon? That's so rude, bro."
He responded with a snort before putting the business card in his jacket pocket. "I'm not your bro."
"Yeah, yeah. For such a loner, you have a pretty big circle. Or rather, you had a big circle." Jaegyeon's fingers drummed against the steering wheel. "Black Wolf's turf has shrunk to one area. They couldn't do much against the other circles and old gangsters while you were behind bars. In the last few months, you turned from one of the favorites for Ansan's throne to just another overpowered circle boss."
"Nobody can overpower me. I just wasn't there to defend what should be mine."
“That’s part of the problem. Some people have started calling someone else the king.”
“Who?”
“You know him.” The car turned and slowed briefly. “Taesoo Ma.”
“Taesoo Ma?” He leaned forward, his white teeth bared as if he’d just been personally insulted. His gaze had gone wild, his ice-blue, almost gray eyes wide, the whites starkly prominent. The tribal tattoo on the right side of his face was distorted as he made a face. “Are you kidding me? That fucking dog is now one of the king candidates?”
"Right now? Yeah, and he got way stronger. A big part of your turf was gobbled up by his circle. The title Beast of Ansan has turned into a joke that nobody takes seriously anymore - everybody is just talking about Ansan's talented circle boss that only fights with his right fist."
“He’s a fucking idiot,” hissed the other man, “Don’t compare that weakling to me! He got beaten up by a no-name, just before I went to prison! He’s a fucking laughing stock!”
“Taesoo got beaten up,” Jaegyeon admitted as he hit the gas pedal again. "But the no-name was nobody else than the One Man Circle. You may have heard about that guy, even in prison."
Of course, he had heard about the strange fighter that had appeared in several big cities and taken out different circles all alone. Some of the new inmates had been beaten up by him or owed it to him for ending up in the juvenile centre. At first, it sounded like an urban legend, but the rumors and stories had piled up. No one knew really what he looked like, but they all spoke of his speed and strength - as well as his ruthless approach. It had inevitably piqued his interest, but he hadn't expected to hear about this guy so soon, outside of juvie.
“The One Man Circle? Have you fought him, too?”
“Not yet.” Jaegyeon sounded almost disappointed. “I asked him to join my circle, but he declined.”
“Of course, you're a weirdo - why should someone so strong join your circle in your stupid city?”
“Siwon Kim.” Jaegyeon's hands clenched around his steering wheel. “Shut the fuck up, you know nothing! He even called me hyung and said he had heard about my strength and how cool Incheon is!”
With a raised eyebrow, Siwon Kim turned more towards Jaegyeon. “That sounds like you know him personally.”
“I do!” Jaegyeon’s face immediately brightened before he pointed his chin towards the glove compartment. While Siwon Kim opened the compartment, Jaegyeon continued talking. “He is such a pretty and talented boy. It’s a shame he turned my offer down. But he likes me. Oh, and he was so adorable when we met for the first time, and he even dyed his hair like mine! I think that’s clear proof of how much I impressed him!”
In his hand, Siwon Kim held a photo of a young man. His hair was curly, and the same color as Jaegyeon’s. The picture looked professional and wasn’t a random selfie Jaegyeon had taken with him. Although he had heard that the One Man Circle was so handsome that some had even mistaken him for a woman, his physique and well-developed arm muscles indicated not only his gender but also the strength within his body. "He looks like one of these pretty idols or actors."
"Oh, he is a trainee. That's one of his official model photos I got my hands on. I still hope I get an autograph the next time I see him!" Frowning, Siwon Kim examined the photo once more. This was supposed to be the One Man Circle? Sure, the guy was well-built, but just like Jaegyeon, he didn't exactly look like a strong fighter. He could hardly imagine someone who was probably even shorter than Jaegyeon being able to defeat a big guy like Taesoo Ma.
"... but he hasn't answered my messages on Ingstagram yet. I guess he's busy because of all his competitions and trainee stuff."
"Sounds like you got ghosted."
His comment was immediately met with wild protest, but he was only listening with one ear. Siwon Kim couldn't take his eyes off the photo. It was rare that someone piqued his interest. But if the pretty boy was that strong, he wanted to fight him - or make him useful in some other way.
Siwon Kim couldn't wait to be back in Ansan and reconquer his city. Once he'd sunk his teeth into something, he wouldn't let go.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed the start of the next season :3 The chapter got too big, so it was divided into two parts. It's a big arc for the start XD
1)The mood and title song for this chapter is "D-CRUNCH(디크런치) _ Palace" .
2) Ji-yoon Jung is the reader OC of @Ray ^^ Two other readers' OCs from my event at the end of RofL season 1 were also mentioned. They will have their little appearance later in the story :) Since the kings have circles but we don't know much about them, it was fun to fill the gaps with your OCs. Thank you for trusting me with them :3
3) My own little OC had an appearance, too. I wonder if someone remembers that guy. He appeared in The Sun and the Moon a long time ago :)
4) I hope you will like it. The picture was drawn by the amazing @moa_ti (Twitter)! ;3
5) This chapter has a loooot of easter eggs. I hope someone finds them and mentions them in the comments. That would be so much fun!!!!
6) The next season is completely written, but I still need to translate it, and I'm very busy, so I plan to post a new chapter at the end of every month. Maybe for a special day, I will post an extra chapter^^ If you want an extra chapter for a special date, let me know that day (I'm half joking XD Right now I'm thinking about Christmas or New Year)
7) James tongue twister was inspired by Yeosang from ATEZZ and this funny clip: "What use can you make of it - Jessi to Yeosang about his tongue"
I'm sorry for any mistakes 🙈 English isn't my mother tongue, and I don't have a beta reader for this story. I hope you can still enjoy it:)
♥️♥️♥️Comments and kudos are welcome and inspire me a lot ♥️♥️♥️
What was your favorite part of this chapter? :3 I tried my best to give all of them a bit of screen time, but I couldn't fit Seokdu in. Don't worry. I didn't forget about him. He will appear in the next part ;)
I hope you are still interested in this story ♥️
Pages Navigation
Berlyn (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Feb 2024 02:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 1 Fri 09 Feb 2024 03:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Axel (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Apr 2024 12:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Apr 2024 12:09PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 21 Apr 2024 12:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panladd on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Sep 2024 08:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 1 Thu 26 Sep 2024 09:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
RandomBooksLover on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Apr 2025 06:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Apr 2025 06:22PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 08 Apr 2025 06:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pio_Pauo on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Dec 2023 08:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Dec 2023 10:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
ItsDaNate on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Dec 2023 09:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Sun 31 Dec 2023 10:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
MEricaM on Chapter 2 Mon 01 Jan 2024 02:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Mon 01 Jan 2024 05:10PM UTC
Last Edited Mon 01 Jan 2024 05:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
MEricaM on Chapter 2 Mon 08 Jan 2024 09:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Mon 08 Jan 2024 09:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Guest (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 10 Jan 2024 07:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Wed 10 Jan 2024 09:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Sep 2024 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Tue 24 Sep 2024 08:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Sep 2024 12:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Sep 2024 01:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Sep 2024 03:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
Panladd on Chapter 2 Thu 26 Sep 2024 08:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 2 Thu 26 Sep 2024 11:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
James (Guest) on Chapter 3 Sat 27 Jan 2024 11:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 3 Sat 27 Jan 2024 01:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jan 2024 08:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jan 2024 08:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jan 2024 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jan 2024 08:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 3 Mon 29 Jan 2024 11:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
SleepyZee on Chapter 3 Sat 10 Feb 2024 06:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 3 Sat 10 Feb 2024 06:56PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 10 Feb 2024 06:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 4 Wed 14 Feb 2024 12:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Wed 14 Feb 2024 10:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
im_a_flower on Chapter 4 Wed 14 Feb 2024 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Wed 14 Feb 2024 10:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
peerlessmango on Chapter 4 Wed 14 Feb 2024 07:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Thu 15 Feb 2024 12:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rinrin (Guest) on Chapter 4 Tue 12 Mar 2024 06:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Tue 12 Mar 2024 06:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rinrin (Guest) on Chapter 4 Thu 14 Mar 2024 06:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Thu 14 Mar 2024 06:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rinrin (Guest) on Chapter 4 Fri 15 Mar 2024 12:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Fri 15 Mar 2024 12:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gun (Guest) on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Sep 2024 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Tue 24 Sep 2024 08:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
NezuDream on Chapter 4 Sat 07 Jun 2025 05:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Sat 07 Jun 2025 06:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
NezuDream on Chapter 4 Sun 08 Jun 2025 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
byami on Chapter 4 Sun 08 Jun 2025 06:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation